《The Miracle of You》


 Chapter 1: Michael McGregor – I

    ¡°When are you going to get married?¡±


    The lively dining room turned silent in an instant, and there was a lingering anticipation in the air that didn¡¯t go unnoticed by anyone on the premises.


    Michael McGregor heard his father¡¯s voice loud and clear, but chose to ignore it and continued to eat his dinner.


    There were a total of six people at the table. The Chairman of Haynes-McGregor Industries, his wife, Michael, his grandmother, and his two siblings.


    His father¡¯s line was something that Michael had grown used to over the years, and his answer remained the same whether he said it out loud or not.


    His father, John McGregor, had a scowl on his face as he mmed his fork down on the te. The impact made a loud sound that made the others jolt in surprise.


    ¡°I am talking to you,¡± John said, his eyes narrowing in anger. ¡°When are you going to stop refusing marriage prospects and blind dates? You are not getting any younger, Michael. It¡¯s time for you to find a wife and have her give birth to a son. An heir.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re sticking to your traditional beliefs as always, Father,¡± Michael said indifferently as he took a bite out of the steak. ¡°I am still young enough to avoid settling down for the time being.¡±


    ¡°There have been many rumors going around about you,¡± John said, his tone filled with displeasure. ¡°What do you keep waiting around for? Do you fancy men, or is there a woman that you secretly favor but is already taken?¡±


    ¡°None are correct,¡± Michael said calmly.


    Michael¡¯s mother, Diana, turned to him with a concerned expression on her face. ¡°Son, is there really nobody who has caught your attention at least once? Your father and I are just worried about you. You have never shown at least an ounce of interest in any women that we¡¯ve introduced to you so far.¡±


    Michael¡¯s two siblings, William and Joanna, stayed silent, knowing better than to interfere in the discussion that had been going on for years now.


    Michael was the only one in the family who wasn¡¯t married. Will had married a beautiful and obedient wife who was arranged for him by his parents while Joanna had given birth to her second childst year. Both of them were working hard in the family business at Haynes-McGregor Industries, with Will being the COO and Joanna being the head of the branch in another city. She was only here today to pay her family a visit during the weekend.


    Whenever they had family reunions like this, the conversation would always eventually gonna go into one single point.


    Michael¡¯sck of interest in women and marriage.


    Since Michael was the CEO of thepany, the family had high expectations for him. At first, Will was the one who John wanted to inherit the position of CEO, but Michael had shown sudden tremendous growth over the past years, so it was clear that he was the one most suitable for the job.


    Will, the most mellow and rational son of the family, did not take it personally and supported his brother in every way he could. He didn¡¯t really care for the position and stepped out of the way when Michael began proving himself to their father.


    Joanna, on the other hand, disapproved of Michael¡¯s way of doing things. As the eldest daughter and sibling, she couldn¡¯t understand why Michael just tended to do whatever he wanted at whatever time he wished. Due to their father¡¯s strong personality, she had unconsciously adopted his traditional beliefs and believed that every life had a proper process that would guarantee sess.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what the big deal is with you refusing to date or get engaged to someone at least,¡± Joanna suddenly spoke up with a raise of her eyebrow. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get married or have a rtionship, then just say so. Don¡¯t keep stringing Mom and Dad along with your carefree tendencies.¡±


    ¡°Joanna,¡± Will said calmly with a warning tone to his voice. The two of them were twins, born together in the same year, while Michael was the youngest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep defending him, Will,¡± Joanna snapped. ¡°He¡¯s been really arroganttely. He keeps making major decisions on his own whims without informing any of us, and he never even tries to ask for our opinions when ites to business matters. It¡¯s like he doesn¡¯t have a family!¡±


    John frowned, but didn¡¯t say anything. Diana looked aghast as she tried to remedy the situation.


    ¡°Joanna, your brother just has his way of doing things,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m sure he means well and has ns for himself that we don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, then. He can tell us exactly what those ns are,¡± Joanna said, turning to Michael with a re. ¡°Enlighten us, dear brother, as to why it seems like we don¡¯t exist in your life anymore.¡±


    ¡°If being in this family means that I am required to obey every single thing that is ordered of me and report every detail to you all, then I don¡¯t need it,¡± Michael said calmly as he set his utensils down on the table. ¡°I am not anybody¡¯s puppet, and I am certainly not anything like you, Joanna.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Diane let out a shocked gasp. Will closed his eyes, already dreading the result of this conversation. There was a deadly scowl on John¡¯s face, and Joanna¡¯s expression was twisting into something more ugly.


    ¡°What did you just say?!¡± she shrieked.


    ¡°I will be taking my leave now,¡± Michael said, standing up from his seat and turning around.


    ¡°Michael Noah McGregor, if you take one more step, I will make you regret it!¡± John¡¯s booming voice resounded in the room.


    However, Michael paid no heed to his father¡¯s warning and simply exited the manor without another word.


    But just as he was about to get inside his car, he heard the sound of pantinging from behind as well as rapid footsteps. Michael turned around and came face-to-face with his brother, William McGregor.


    ¡°Mike, wait,¡± Will said, taking a deep breath before reaching out to mp a warm hand on Michael¡¯s shoulder. His eyes were as gentle as ever, ones that suited him as a caring older brother. ¡°I know I¡¯ve already told you this a hundred times already, but¡­¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Michael said evenly. ¡°Mom and Dad are just worried about me, but they don¡¯t know how else to express it. My sister is just annoyed that I keep doing things my way without consulting the rest of you.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, people say hurtful things when they¡¯re angry. Please don¡¯t take it to heart, okay? You should think more about what you said, too. It really shocked Mom,¡± Will said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Joannater. Make sure to eat breakfast before going to work tomorrow, all right?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Michael sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Will.¡±


    ¡°No need to apologize, little brother. I¡¯m sure things have been hard on youtely, especially since you still need to close the deal with an important client. The board of directors has been breathing down your necktely too, right?¡± Will smiled at him reassuringly. ¡°But¡­ about what Father said earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°Will¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not here to nag you about it. Don¡¯t get me wrong. But¡­ Mike, are you really waiting for someone?¡± Will asked in concern. ¡°What are your ns for the future? You¡¯re not getting any younger, you know. You¡¯re already in your thirties¡­¡±


    Michael said nothing in response, so Will continued on.


    ¡°Everyone is just worried about you, Mike. You¡¯re¡­ really good with the business, but¡­ is that all you¡¯re going to do for a lifetime?¡± Will asked worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to find someone who can heal the empty hole in your heart? Haven¡¯t you ever¡­ you know¡­ longed for someone to be by your side?¡±


    To Will¡¯s surprise, Michael smiled at him softly in response.


    ¡°I am waiting for someone,¡± Michael said quietly. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve been waiting for her for fourteen years already.¡±


    Will¡¯s eyes widened.


    He did not expect that at all.


    ¡°What? For that long? Why?¡± Will asked,pletely caught off-guard. ¡°Who is she? When did you first meet her?¡±


    Michael was silent for a moment.


    ¡°I was a freshman in high school when I first met her,¡± he answered softly. ¡°Her name is Hailey, and she¡¯s my first love.¡±

 Chapter 2: Michael McGregor – II

    Sixteen years ago, in the city of Lenford¡­


    ¨C


    There was a single petal floating before his eyes.


    It was a cherry blossom petal, one that signaled the beginning of the tree¡¯s full bloom in spring.


    It was the first thing that Michael McGregor saw before a girl about his age suddenly came up to him, her hand firmly gripping the strap of her shoulder bag.


    She was a pretty girl, with long dark hair and distinctive olive-green eyes. She had an intelligent look about her that was mixed with elegance and beauty, catching the eyes of a few boys who passed by. Her hair was so long that it reached her waist, and she left it loose with the wind blowing the strands behind her.


    It was like a picturesque moment that could¡¯ve been a little romantic if it weren¡¯t for the words that came out of her mouth the next moment.


    ¡°What are you doing with that cigarette?¡±


    ¨C


    At 15 years old, Michael McGregor had just arrived on the first day of high school. In middle school, he was notorious for his rebellion against his family and the teachers. He smoked, he drank, he skipped sses, and he never studied.


    Nobody dared to say anything against him because he was a rich kid who had a CEO as a father. Needless to say, Michael always had his way, and he would never back down from anyone.


    He was a kid who had the money but had no dreams.


    But all of it changed the day he first met Hailey van Gowen.


    Hailey was the daughter of a business tycoon who owned several hotels around the country. She was the eldest daughter who had a lot of potential to be a capable businesswoman in the future. She was strict, disciplined, and liked to stick to her morals. She was also quite studious and would often scold the other kids for doing something wrong.


    It was probably why she volunteered to be the student council president.


    Hailey was a year older than Michael. On his first day of high school, she came up to him after noticing that he held a cigarette in his hand.


    ¡°Student, smoking is forbidden in this school,¡± she said with a polite smile on her face. ¡°Hmm¡­ Aren¡¯t you a freshman?¡±


    Michael was in a bad mood at that time. He had gotten a heavy scolding from his father which made him think twice about going to school today, but after a veiled threat about canceling his credit cards for a lifetime, he decided to endure at least a year of school.


    He took for granted the fact that his parents seemed to favor him the most and were lenient towards him. His brother, William, was the one his father was training to be the nextpany heir. His sister Joanna, on the other hand, was being given etiquette sses and various lessons for her future. Basically, she was to work in the family business and get married to who her father would choose for her.


    Michael was the one who didn¡¯t seem to have any extraordinary talents whatsoever. His mother was always careful with him and took care of him the most because of an old injury to his leg that prevented him from doing anything physically strenuous, like sports. His father, on the other hand, seemed to pity him and couldn¡¯t punish him severely.


    Michael hated it. The pity, the careful behavior¡­ all of it.


    There were various reasons why he rebelled against them, but most of all, he was just tired of this world and the environment that was around him.


    He thought that maybe, if he kept on disying bad behavior like this, his parents would finally treat him differently.


    Back to the present, Michael nced at the yellow-colored line on the breast pocket of the girl¡¯s uniform which indicated that she was a sophomore. Under the line was a name tag that had the words ¡®Hailey van Gowen¡¯ printed on it.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Michael said before walking past her.


    However, Hailey grabbed him by the arm with a smile still stered on her face. ¡°As the president of the student council, I¡¯d say that it is indeed my business. What¡¯s your name?¡± She turned him around with surprising strength to gaze at the name tag on his breast pocket. ¡°Michael Noah¡­ McGregor. Ah, you¡¯re the youngest son of the Haynes-McGregor Industries¡¯ CEO. I¡¯ve heard that Mr. McGregor¡¯s business has been flourishing these past few years.¡±


    She said it in such a matter-of-fact tone that it was like she simply recited the words from a textbook.


    Michael¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°And what do my father¡¯s aplishments have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, really. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re rted to him as his son, so I simply told you what I know.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re just here to brag about your knowledge, then buzz off, you showoff,¡± Michael snarled before yanking his arm away from her grip.


    The smile never faded from Hailey¡¯s face. ¡°Ah, a stubborn one, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    She watched Michael¡¯s retreating figure for a while before calling out, ¡°Remember, smoking is forbidden!¡±


    Michael shook his head, thinking that he had just met one of the most annoying people here at school.


    ¨C


    Present Time, the city of Penburg¡­


    ¨C


    It was twenty minutes past ten when Michael finally arrived at his apartment.


    It was empty as always. Nobody waited for him to return home, and he had no friends he could talk to. He didn¡¯t have any pets, either.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Just him, all alone.


    Michael sighed heavily as he sat down on his couch, raising his hand to rub at his temple. Had he gone too far earlier?


    However, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to feel bad about it. After all, his rtionship with his family had changed drastically from what it had been back in the past.


    Too many things had happened now, and he felt that it was already toote to face his internal problems. He was probably just running away from conflict, but he was honestly too tired to deal with it right now. His world remained a dark shade of gray, and it would probably not see any color anytime soon.


    At least, until-


    Suddenly, at that moment, Michael¡¯s phone rang. Puzzled as to who could be calling his private number at this hour, he nced at the screen.


    It was his personal assistant, Grady.


    If Grady himself was calling outside of work hours, then that meant this must be something important.


    Michael answered the call without further dy. ¡°Hello? Is there a problem?¡± he asked, going straight to the point.


    ¡°Mr. McGregor,¡± Grady said in a hurried tone, ¡°we¡¯ve found her.¡±


    Michael instantly froze in ce. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve found her,¡± Grady repeated. ¡°We¡¯ve found the woman you¡¯ve been looking for. The woman with the name of Hailey van Gowen.¡±


    Michael¡¯s heart began to race. ¡°You-You have?¡± His voice cracked a little, which rarely ever happened. However, he barely even noticed due to the numerous emotions that rose inside of him. ¡°Where¡­ Where is she now? Is she in the city? Has she finally returned?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. McGregor. However¡­¡± Grady paused for a moment, seeming a little hesitant to ry the news. ¡°There is one thing I need to tell you.¡±


    Michael¡¯s heart was suddenly filled with dread.


    Did something happen to Hailey? Was it rted to the reason why she had left so suddenly?


    Or worse¡­ was she sick?


    ¡°Her name is no longer Hailey van Gowen,¡± Grady said. ¡°She had thrown away herst name years ago and has now taken on a new identity. She is now Camille Parker, and she has been transferred to the Cahan Group branch here in Penburg, as Christian Cahan¡¯s personal secretary.¡±


    Michael sat there, stunned.


    It was no secret in the country that the Cahans and the McGregors had bad blood between them.


    And now Hailey was working for them?


    She also changed her name?


    What in the world was going on?

 Chapter 3: Things Have Changed

    Michael was still frozen in disbelief even after hanging up the phone.


    As though sensing that Michael was in internal conflict with himself, Grady told him that he would send all the details through one of their secure chat channels. Michael agreed to it absently and ended the call.


    Michael scrolled down all of the information that Grady had investigated for him about Hailey. Apparently, after going off the grid for fourteen years, she had managed to turn herself into a different person.


    The woman in the photo who was staring back at him was so different from the girl he once knew years ago.


    In the past, Hailey had long ck hair. She used to grow it so long that it reached her waist. But now, she had blonde hair that was cut short at a modest length, just a little below her shoulders. Her face had be mature over the years, having lost some of the baby fat from her cheeks. Her features had morphed from cute and smiley to serious and intelligent.


    Her eyes were still the same, though. She still had those enchanting olive-green eyes that seemed to pierce into his soul.


    Michael couldn¡¯t stop staring at her employee ID photo. Back then, Hailey hated makeup and preferred a natural look, but now, she wore eyeshadow, eyeliner, and red lipstick which made her look even more mature. It seemed that she trimmed her eyebrows as well.


    If he were to look at this photo without knowing anything at all, he never would¡¯ve recognized her.


    It looked like she even changed her birth date. Her family information was different as well, something that puzzled Michael greatly.


    Apparently, she had a mother, but her father died before she was born.


    What did this mean?


    So it was true that she wasn¡¯t on good terms with her family at all?


    Fourteen years ago, after high school graduation, Hailey suddenly stopped everything. She refused to go to college and simply walked out of her home when she turned eighteen, bringing with her her hard-earned savings and a few bags.


    By the time Michael had found out, it was already toote.


    She only left him a single letter addressed to his home, and that was the only thing he had left of her.


    At that time, the media had painted her as a rebellious, ungrateful daughter who only used her family for money and education before going off to elope with some random college guy. The van Gowens had been faced with bad publicity at that time, and Hailey¡¯s parents refused to say anything about the issue except for one statement.


    ¡°We did everything for her, and we¡¯ll still wait for her toe back.¡±


    Michael leaned back against the couch, suddenly feeling drained. First the family dinner, and now this.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    What on earth had happened to Hailey?


    And¡­


    Would she even recognize him now?


    After all, Hailey wasn¡¯t the only one who changed.


    Michael changed as well.


    When they were in high school, he used to dye his hair in different colors. On some days, he would go for blond. Sometimes, he felt like having bright red hair or light brown hair. He even once tried out green hair and gray hair just for the heck of it.


    Hailey had scolded him a lot for it back in those days. Even though she was the student council president, she didn¡¯t really hold any power over him since their families were equal in power, and there was no logic in involving them with trivial issues.


    So she simply watched over him and pointed out his wrongdoings, such as smoking on school grounds and bringing alcohol to school. Although Michael liked to rebel against everyone, he wasn¡¯t the type of person to hit or curse at a girl, so he had no choice but to ignore her all the time.


    It hadn¡¯t been easy, but as time passed, his opinion of Hailey changed, and his heart softened for her each day no matter how much he tried to resist it.


    At first, she was like a calm and polite authoritative figure who wanted to set things straight at school, and that included him. As the months passed, she became more like a warm mother who chided him gently.


    And then she was like a friend who wanted to look out for him.


    The only constant thing in life was change.


    Just like how their rtionship developed slowly over time, it went without saying that a lot of things would change drastically in the span of fourteen years. He didn¡¯t really expect that they would still look the same, but he never thought that it would be this huge of a change. Hailey seemed to have undergone aplete makeover.


    Michael, on the other hand, became much more mature. Gone was the baby fat from his cheeks, reced with masculine features and sharp edges. Due to his stress and exhaustion over the years of managing the business, there were faint lines on his face, but the rest of his appearance was elegant and refined.


    His hair went undyed for years, his original brown hair color intact. His style became a constant clean haircut that had his strandsbed back neatly. His eyes were a dark shade of honey, and flecks of amber would appear on his irises once reflected by the sunlight.


    He didn¡¯t look like the foolish teenager he once was back then anymore, but if looked closely, his features were simr enough to his past self. Most of the people here knew his name by now, and although he never talked about his rebellious past, he didn¡¯t find any shame in talking about it when prompted to, either.


    It was nearly impossible for Hailey not to seek him out, especially after hearing his name and reputation going around.


    Which probably meant that she didn¡¯t think of their friendship as anything worthwhile at all, and that he was the only one who actually cared.


    The thought of it made his chest ache a little.


    However, he wasn¡¯t going to give up. Not yet, and not anytime soon.


    After all, he made her a promise fourteen years ago.


    ¨C


    ¡°Wherever you go, and whenever you need me, I will do my best to find you.¡±

 Chapter 4: Let’s Meet Up

    By the time morning came, Michael was still wide awake, looking like he had barely gotten a wink of sleep.


    He couldn¡¯t think about anything else other than Hailey. Just the thought of her made his heart constrict.


    What in the world happened to her? Why did she have to change her identity?


    Was it because she feared bacsh from her family? The fear of being found?


    Or perhaps just the desire to start a new life?


    Michael let out a heavy sigh.


    Fourteen years. He had been waiting for her for fourteen years now.


    Sometimes he couldn¡¯t understand why she was the only woman who upied his mind for years. It was surprising, to say the least. It was as though his heart never wavered at all.


    They had been friends back in high school. Kind of. Rather, Hailey watched over him like a hawk, and she would often scold him whenever he did something wrong. Until now, he didn¡¯t know the reason why she paid so much attention to him. Perhaps it was just her strict and diligent nature. Perhaps she just felt sorry for him. Or she just wanted him to go on the right path and was concerned as a friend.


    But that was it. That was what their rtionship amounted to. Back in the past, he used to get frustrated that she treated him like a little kid, like she was a mother who wanted to set him straight.


    But then as time passed, perspectives changed. When he saw her during one of her vulnerable moments¡­


    Maybe it began that day.


    That day when he started to fall in love with her.


    Michael was snapped out of his thoughts when he suddenly heard the sound of an rming from his clock. Groaning, he reached out and turned it off.


    He had been waiting for years to see Hailey again.


    But now¡­ he wasn¡¯t so sure.


    Would she even be happy to see him?


    ***


    Matthew spent the entire day buried in paperwork, as though trying to distract himself from thinking about Hailey. There was a fluttering in his heart at the thought of seeing her again, but now that the opportunity came up, he was suddenly very unsure.


    It had been a long time since hest saw her. He missed her so much, but seeing how unexpected her change was since then, he couldn¡¯t help but hesitate.


    Would she be d to see him again? Would she still remember him? They had, after all, only met when they were in high school. They had been teenagers back then.


    Now, they were adults in their thirties.


    Though to be honest, Michael was most afraid of what he¡¯d feel if Hailey didn¡¯t remember him, that he actually didn¡¯t have that much impact on her after all, not like how vivid the memory of her was for him.


    Michael sighed, unbuttoning the first few buttons of his shirt before slowly taking out the pendant of the ne that he was wearing.


    It was a silver heart-shaped pendant that looked polished as new, even though it was probably more than fourteen years old now. He took care of it throughout the years, never allowing it to rust or scrape off. He barely took it off and only removed it whenever he was about to shower or sleep.


    He didn¡¯t like leaving it at home and simply wore it all the time, and it was as if Hailey was watching over him through the years, proud of the sess that he had gained.


    But it was time to return it now.


    This ne that belonged to Hailey van Gowen.


    Hailey¡­ who was now named Camille Parker.


    It was so surreal. He couldn¡¯t even imagine calling her by another name other than Hailey. To him, she was Hailey van Gowen, and nobody else.


    Camille Parker¡­


    Michael took a deep breath before grabbing his phone from the desk and opening his contacts.


    He had asked Grady for Hailey¡¯s new number, and Grady gave it to him in an instant. Now, the name ¡®Hailey¡¯ stared back at him from the screen, and his palms were starting to perspire.


    Funny, he hadn¡¯t felt this nervous in a long time.


    Michael steeled himself for a moment before eventually pressing ¡®call¡¯.


    It rang for a while. Michael could feel his heart pounding in his chest, and the hammering in his eardrums was growing louder and louder.


    And then, a clicking sound was heard.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Michael¡¯s breath caught in his throat.


    The voice was deep, mature, but obviously female.


    ¡°Hello,¡± he said slowly. ¡°Is this Hailey? Hailey van Gowen?¡±


    There was a pause before the voice curtly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m afraid you have the wrong number. Goodbye.¡±


    Michael¡¯s heart stopped. ¡°Wait, Vani!¡±


    There was a stunned silence from the other end of the line. ¡°What¡­ What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Va-Vani.¡± Michael swallowed, feeling the anxiety build up in his chest. ¡°It¡¯s me, Vani.¡±


    ¡°¡­Noah?¡±


    Michael let out a breath that he hadn¡¯t realized he¡¯d been holding.


    Hearing his old nickname brought back so many memories¡­


    ¡°Yes. Yes, it¡¯s me. It¡¯s Michael.¡±


    ¡°Oh my ¨C Noah!¡± Hailey¡¯s voice was filled with delight. ¡°Noah! Is this really you? Oh my god, it¡¯s been so long! How-How did you know my number? How have you been? I¡¯m¡­¡± Her voice trailed off. ¡°Ah¡­ You know, don¡¯t you¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long, indeed.¡± Michael¡¯s features softened. ¡°You can tell me everything when we meet. I¡­ missed you.¡±


    Hailey paused for a moment. ¡°I¡­ I missed you too, Michael. I¡¯m¡­ Okay, I¡¯m really, really d to hear from you, but¡­ I never expected this¡­¡±


    ¡°How about we meet up tomorrow at Liezel¡¯s Caf¨¦? You know where that is, right? We should talk and catch up.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Um, about that¡­ I can¡¯t go during the weekends, Michael. I can spare some time next week on Monday during my lunch break, but-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I just want to see you again.¡±


    There was another pause from Hailey. ¡°That¡­ That would be great, Michael. I mean it.¡±


    ¡°Great. Save my number, all right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s nice to hear from you again, Noah,¡± Hailey said gently.


    Michael felt his heart skip a beat.


    It was really a different feeling when she called him that.


    When the call ended, he slumped against his seat, feeling a fluttering in his stomach that he hadn¡¯t felt for years now.


    He confirmed it for himself now.


    He was still in love with Hailey van Gowen.

 Chapter 5: Camille Parker – I

    ¡°Who was that just now?¡±


    Camille Parker turned around in surprise to see her boss, Christian Cahan, standing behind her with a raised eyebrow.


    The esteemed CEO of Cahan Group himself.


    ¡°Oh, it was¡­¡± Camille hesitated for a moment. ¡°An old friend.¡±


    ¡°An old friend, you say?¡± There was a wry smile on Christian¡¯s face. ¡°And who might that be?¡±


    Camille narrowed her eyes at him warily. ¡°It¡¯s a friend from high school,¡± she replied calmly. ¡°They got my number somehow and wanted to say hello.¡±


    ¡°A friend from high school,¡± Christian repeated, nodding thoughtfully. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re meeting up with them on Monday?¡±


    Camille sighed heavily. ¡°Look, Christian¡­ it¡¯s not polite to eavesdrop on someone else¡¯s conversation, okay? Let it go. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, and yet you¡¯re being strangely defensive.¡± Christian¡¯s features turned cold. ¡°Is it a man? If it is, you know that you can¡¯t be seen with other men in public except for me, right? Especially when the official announcement hasn¡¯t been out yet.¡±


    ¡°Hey, not everything has to be an issue or a scandal,¡± Camille said angrily.


    ¡°So it is a man.¡±


    Camille¡¯s heart stopped. ¡°¡­Fine,¡± she relented. ¡°He¡¯s a guy, but he¡¯s just a friend. I can arrange to meet with him somewhere private if you¡¯re so concerned.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it would be better to meet up while being in disguise. It wouldn¡¯t sit well with me knowing that you¡¯re gonna meet up with some guy in private,¡± Christian said with a lopsided smile on his face.


    Camille frowned, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s a friend from high school, it¡¯s definitely someone from a wealthy family,¡± Christian continued on, pacing around the room slowly, purposefully. ¡°Am I right?¡±


    Camille felt anxiety spike in her chest. ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡± she demanded.


    ¡°Which means that he must be a public figure. Someone who would definitely catch attention if he met up with someone publicly.¡± Christian stopped pacing and turned to Camille. He still had a smile on his face, but his eyes were dangerously cold. ¡°You realize the risks now, don¡¯t you? If people find out that my wife-¡±


    ¡°I am not your wife,¡± Camille said heatedly.


    Christian¡¯s smile turned amused. ¡°Yet,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°Still, you¡¯re my fianc¨¦e now, Camille. Don¡¯t I have the right to be worried, hmm?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend that you care,¡± she snapped. ¡°The only reason why we are engaged to be married is because of the contract. If it were by choice, I would¡¯ve never even considered agreeing to such a ludicrous request.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah, but the thing is, you signed the contract already, Camille.¡± Christian¡¯s expression was smug. ¡°Or should I say¡­ Hailey?¡±


    Camille froze. ¡°I told you not to call me that!¡± she told him angrily.


    ¡°My bad, my bad.¡± Christian held his hands up in the form of surrender. ¡°Yet still, the fact remains that you are my fianc¨¦e now. You agreed to do whatever I say, Camille. I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten that.¡±


    Camille felt her heart sink to her stomach. ¡°¡­I hate you,¡± she growled out.


    ¡°Ouch,¡± Christian said, feigning hurt. ¡°You sure know how to hurt a man¡¯s feelings, Camille.¡±


    Camille scowled before turning around to leave. ¡°I still have some paperwork to do, Mr. Cahan. So, if you will excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course. I wouldn¡¯t want to keep you from your secretary duties.¡± Christian chuckled. ¡°Hope you have fun on Monday with your¡­ friend, Miss Parker.¡±


    Camille ignored him and went on her way out of his office.


    ***


    It had been fourteen years now.


    Fourteen years since she hadst seen Michael Noah McGregor.


    They were in high school when they first met, and thest time they saw each other was so long ago. They were adults now, not teenagers anymore. Everything was different now.


    But the moment she heard Michael¡¯s voice¡­


    It was such a foreign feeling.


    She did feel that the voice sounded familiar, but she couldn¡¯t quite ce where she had heard it the first time. It was only when he called out her old nickname that she realized for sure who he was.


    Vani.


    When they were in high school, they used to hang out with each other a lot. Sometimes they would even eat together during lunch. They would draw attention from the other students wherever they went, and nobody dared to bother them thanks to Michael¡¯s thinly-veiled threats.


    She would always buy her favorite dessert without fail each day: ice cream. She wouldn¡¯t eat any other vor except for vani. Even though Michael tried a few times to get her to choose chocte or strawberry, she stuck to her decision of vani vor. Since then, he started calling her ¡®Vani¡¯, for fun.


    ¡°It¡¯s even simr to yourst name, isn¡¯t it?¡± he had remarked to her in amusement. ¡°Vani and van Gowen. Doesn¡¯t sound too far off!¡±


    She had rolled her eyes at him that day, thinking that there was a childish side to him, after all. Then again, she had always known that there was a reason why he did all those bad habits back in school. She had never really approved of anybody resorting to smoking, drinking, taking drugs, and skipping sses. She thought that they were a waste of time, that they were wasting their lives away for some temporary high or enjoyment.


    But ever since she became an adult, she finally came to understand why some people kept going to bars to drink and even smoke whenever they could. Not only because of the addiction or habit, but because drinking or smoking could take their minds off their stress and problems. It wasn¡¯t the greatest solution, but some people had their own ways of coping.


    She still didn¡¯t approve of such things, but the harsh reality of the world just caused her to open her eyes to different perspectives. It wasn¡¯t pretty, but then again, what could she do?


    She wasn¡¯t that immature, confident teenager that she once was anymore. She couldn¡¯t go back to scolding anyone as she pleased. She was a normal person now, with no status and no exciting family background.


    Yet still, she felt like a prisoner in her own life.


    Camille sighed heavily.


    How had she ended up like this?


    How could she have unknowingly gotten herself into the Cahans¡¯ trap?


    Now she was bound to a contract that she had never wanted in the first ce.


    A marriage contract with Christian Cahan?


    What should she do once the public found out about this? What about her family that she had left behind years ago?


    And now, even Michael contacted her out of the blue¡­


    Michael McGregor, a famous public figure who was admired by several prominent people in the city.


    There was no doubt that Christian was going to use this to his advantage.


    This was just a disaster waiting to happen.

 Chapter 6: Camille Parker – II

    Camille Parker had once been Hailey van Gowen.


    It had been a tough fourteen years. Back then, she had lived well, with wealthy parents, supportive brothers, and convenient resources avable all around her. She studied hard and had goals of her own.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But all of that changed when she found out. The discovery that changed her life from then on.


    She had already thrown away the name ¡®Hailey¡¯ years ago and made peace with her new identity. She was older now, no longer the teenager from back then.


    A woman in her early thirties who had a career of her own, but was alone with no family. She had never really nned on dating or getting married, and she had no real goal of her own, either.


    Because she felt trapped.


    All because of one stupid favor.


    After leaving the van Gowen family behind, she settled down in a faraway country with the help of her savings, in a small, peaceful city called Vesdale. It hadn¡¯t been easy, but she had the help of a kind nurse who took her in afterwards, so she at least had a ce there where she could call home.


    She had been 21 years old when she first met Christian Cahan there.


    Her first impression of Christian hadn¡¯t been all that great. Even during that time, Christian was notorious for many things. He was a known yboy and a spoiled brat, and he was also being currently trained by his father to take over thepany soon. He was the typical arrogant bastard that she never liked.


    His father, Greg Cahan, was a business tycoon who ruled over hispany with an iron fist. Greg was known for his ruthless nature, but he was almost always sessful with his business ventures and investments. Due to his merciless way of dealing with things, he naturally had many enemies.


    And naturally, his children also became a target for ckmail or threats as well as revenge.


    Everything happened by pure coincidence. At that time, her name had still been Hailey van Gowen, but she was having a hard time keeping herself lowkey, so she did her best to live her life as inconspicuously as possible.


    Greg Cahan was a single father of two children. His wife passed away a few years ago, so he was the only one taking care of them both. Christian Cahan was the eldest, and the other one was Patricia Cahan, a lovely young girl with soft blond hair and innocent blue eyes.


    Patricia had been in middle school at that time. When she was exiting the gates in the middle of ss, she was suddenly grabbed by a couple of big, burly, strange men.


    The security guards nearby were knocked unconscious, so they couldn¡¯t help her. There were also barely any people around since the school was located in a forest just near a small neighborhood.


    Hailey, on the other hand, had been passing by at that time. She was right there when they were pushing poor, crying Patricia towards the direction of their van. One of the men aimed a gun at Hailey and told her to buzz off if she knew what was good for her.


    Hailey did not even hesitate.


    When she was a child, her parents had her go through self-defense lessons, only for the purpose of protecting herself and nothing more. She was taught not to harm anybody for pleasure or gratification, and she was not to use her fists just to start stirring conflict.


    However, this wasn¡¯t just any conflict right now. She might not be involved in it, but she would be damned if she didn¡¯t try to help out an innocent, helpless little girl.


    So she fought back.


    ¡°Agh!¡± the man holding the gun cried out as Hailey ducked and executed a roundhouse kick to his legs, causing him to fall to the ground and let go of his pistol. Hailey kicked the gun towards the road and then rushed towards the other three men.


    The men were startled at her disy of defense and started to run towards her with their raised weapons. Two of them were holding a bat while one was holding a knife. Apparently, they never expected that somebody would go against them.


    One of the men swung the bat at her, but she dodged it swiftly andnded an uppercut to the man¡¯s chin, causing him to stagger backwards and fall to the ground. The other man with the bat rushed at her, roaring as he aimed at her head. She sidestepped his attack and punched him hard on the nose, knocking him unconscious.


    Thest man who was holding Patricia was brandishing a knife. ¡°Don¡¯t youe any closer!¡±


    Patricia was crying. The man immediately covered her mouth while still wielding the knife in his other hand. ¡°Shut up!¡± he roared.


    Suddenly, as if desperate, Patricia bit down on the man¡¯s hand as hard as she could. The man groaned in pain, and Hailey took that as an opportunity to rush in.


    She kicked the knife out of his hand, pulled Patricia behind her protectively, and stepped back into a defensive position. From the corner of her eye, she saw that the other two men, excluding the one that she had knocked unconscious earlier, were starting to get up from the ground, so she had to think fast.


    ¡°Sweetie, would you mind taking my phone out of my pocket?¡± she told the little girl in a gentle tone of voice. ¡°Once you get it, call the police immediately, okay?¡±


    Patricia, still sobbing, nodded obediently and started to slip her hand inside Hailey¡¯s pocket for the phone. She took it and started dialing in no time.


    While Patricia was struggling, Hailey kept her close while battling off the three men who wereing right at her. One of them rushed towards her quickly, so she kicked him on the leg until he copsed to the ground on one knee. With that, she kneed him on the face right at the nose, knocking him out immediately.


    The other two growled as they ran towards her, one with his fists and the other with his bat. When the man swung, Hailey ducked and aimed a punch right at the sr plexus. The man stopped in his tracks and doubled over from the pain. Hailey grabbed that opportunity to punch him on the side of his head, rendering him immobile.


    The other man pounced at her, intent on catching her off-guard. Hailey didn¡¯t even turn around and simply elbowed him right on the chest, causing him to stagger backwards. While he was currently vulnerable, she jabbed him in the middle of his throat, causing his windpipe to close for a few seconds.


    While the man gasped for air, she side-kicked him until he fell to the ground.


    Hailey panted as her eyes darted around the surroundings, wary if there were any more opponents. Thankfully, there seemed to be none.


    She turned towards Patricia, who had apparently escaped from the fight and was now huddled against the corner of the fence, crying. Hailey quickly approached her.


    ¡°Little girl, are you all right?¡± she asked gently.


    Patricia nodded, sniffing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The bad guys are gone now. They won¡¯t hurt you anymore,¡± Hailey assured her, reaching out to caress the girl¡¯s hairfortingly. ¡°Did you call the police like I asked you to?¡±


    The girl shook her head.


    Hailey blinked. ¡°You didn¡¯t call them?¡±


    ¡°I called my dad,¡± the girl replied.


    ¡°Your dad?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The girl looked up at Hailey with her round, innocent eyes. ¡°My dad is Gregory Cahan of the Cahan Group.¡±

 Chapter 7: Camille Parker – III

    Hailey had definitely heard of the name Gregory Cahan.


    Who wouldn¡¯t?


    Gregory Cahan, or better known as Greg and Mr. Cahan by his friends and the public respectively, was one of the most hardened CEOs in the country. He built his own empire from scratch and worked hard ever since he was young, so he was mostly known for his hard work and intelligence.


    He was also ruthless whenever it came to decision-making and negotiations. He would not back down from anything and jumped at every opportunity that was meant for the benefit of hispany.


    He was cold and merciless to anyone who dared go against him. Also, he was quite meticulous with every process and detail, which included his staff. If anybody was even the slightest bit ipetent or had a weakness or even messed up just one time, he would fire them immediately and search for someone who was much more efficient.


    Which wasn¡¯t exactly difficult since everybody ¨C rather, the professionals and the confident ones ¨C wanted a job at the Cahan Group. Even though Greg Cahan was extremely strict and demanded perfection, he paid very well, a lot higher than above-average wage earners, and made sure that the rates and workload were fair enough.


    The majority of the people preferred to keep their distance from him, for good reason of course. There were several rumors circting around about Greg Cahan, and most of them weren¡¯t good.


    Some of them were mild and reasonable, but some were outright ridiculous. Nobody knew exactly what to believe, so they decided to steer clear of making enemies of the Cahan Group.


    Hailey, who never wanted any attention in the first ce, didn¡¯t even n on getting herself involved in business or politics or anything that couldpromise her true identity.


    However, fate decided for her otherwise.


    Meeting Greg Cahan that day was only just the beginning.


    ***


    Greg Cahan was, surprisingly, quite grateful to her for saving his daughter. She expected marypensation at most, but she never even imagined that he would grant her a favor, of all things.


    Any amount she wished. Any living conditions she wanted.


    Anything that she desired.


    There was no hesitation.


    ¡°A new identity?¡± Greg Cahan said in disbelief. ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°For personal reasons. Please. Can you do it for me?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hailey knew that telling a stranger ¨C especially Greg Cahan himself ¨C would bring repercussions that she did not need in her life, so she firmly believed that she shouldn¡¯t tell him the truth.


    But then again, she shouldn¡¯t have underestimated him in the first ce.


    Despite refusing to tell him the reason, Greg Cahan did a background check on her, perhaps so he wouldn¡¯t get caught helping someone who turned out to be a criminal. He agreed to give her a new identity as thanks for saving his daughter and promised that he wouldn¡¯t divulge what he knew.


    In order to ¡®reassure¡¯ her, he even offered to let her attend university, with him paying all of the funds. He also promised her a position in hispany if she did well in college, something that he added presumably out of his own generosity.


    Out of desperation, Hailey agreed, especially since she knew better that having a degree and a stable job was what she needed in order to take care of herself and her family.


    That was how she got bound to Greg Cahan because of one favor that turned out to be a birdcage that she had unknowingly trapped herself in.


    ***


    After doing well in her university and graduating summa cumude, she got that promised position in Greg Cahan¡¯spany. She worked hard and put in a lot of effort in order to make her peers see that she was worthy of the position rather than someone rmended by Greg Cahan or someone who got in through connections.


    Hailey ¨C who was Camille Parker now ¨C simply wanted to live a peaceful life with her family with a stable financial future. She worked hard, harder than anyone else, and rose to the top as Christian Cahan¡¯s personal secretary and assistant thanks to her own efforts.


    She worked too hard, however, and only thought about earning enough money that she never really went out much. She didn¡¯t have many friends and couldn¡¯t pay much attention to her interests. She only dated a few guys for a short period of time and never thought about marriage until the time even after she turned 31 years old, an age where most of her peers were already having a family of their own.


    One day, Christian Cahan asked for her toe to his office.


    ¡°You called for me, sir?¡± Camille asked as she entered the room, bowing politely to her boss.


    ¡°Yes, Camille. Come over here, please.¡±


    Camille never really liked Christian. Ever since the first day she met him when she was in college, his arrogance and flippant attitude turned her off.


    She also noticed that he had a cruel streak to him, just like his father. Christian was also merciless whenever it came to his enemies, and he didn¡¯t care about people¡¯s feelings the way Camille did. He wasn¡¯t empathetic towards his employees and only wanted results.


    He was just like his father.


    If Camille had a choice in the matter, she would never have worked for him. However, she was bound to the Cahans due to the extra two favors that Greg had granted her that day years ago, so although she was unwilling, she had no choice but to stay.


    Which was why when Christian suddenly called for her here, out of the blue, and with what seemed to be a lone white folder on his desk, Camille was instantly wary.


    Camille approached, and when she was near enough, Christian moved the folder closer to her and beckoned for her to open it.


    Camille sent him a suspicious nce before reaching out to take the folder, opening its contents.


    ¡°I want you to be my wife,¡± Christian told her.


    Those seven words made Camille¡¯s heart instantly sink to her stomach.

 Chapter 8: Camille Parker – IV

    ¡°On contract only, of course,¡± Christian assured in a smooth tone of voice, sounding as though he were simply negotiating with a client. ¡°You can stop working here in thepany ande live with me in my mansion. I will make sure that you are well-treated and given everything that you desire.¡±


    Camille¡¯s head was spinning. This was all going too fast for her liking. ¡°Wait a second,¡± she said, narrowing her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not going to be your wife, Mr. Cahan.¡±


    ¡°Of course you are,¡± Christian said with an arch of his eyebrow. ¡°Do I not have all of the qualities of a fine husband? Besides, you should be grateful. I will give you all that you need. My only condition is for you to not meddle in my business and behave like a good little wife.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Cahan,¡± Camille said stonily. ¡°I am not going to marry you.¡±


    She then turned around and attempted to leave the room.


    ¡°Stop right there, Miss van Gowen.¡±


    Camille instantly froze in ce.


    Christian watched her stiff shoulders from behind, smirking as he folded his arms across his chest. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he said, and his voice sounded like a taunt to Camille¡¯s ears.


    Camille turned her head towards him with an icy expression on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡± she said viciously.


    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s your name, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°That is not my name. Not anymore. And you know that best.¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course I know.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Cahan, what are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you wound me, Miss van Gowen. I have no bad intentions.¡±


    Camille¡¯s body was fully turned towards him now. Her eyes were narrowed, and her hands were unconsciously clenched into fists at the sides.


    Christian, however, only looked more pleased with the displeasure in her expression. ¡°But you see, I¡¯ve been put into a tight spot by my old man, so I have no choice but to seek your help,¡± he said with a slight shrug.


    ¡°My help? You want my help and yet you¡¯re mocking me?¡± Camille could barely restrain her anger. ¡°I have no interest in helping you out. I don¡¯t want to get married to someone like you.¡±


    ¡°Ouch,¡± Christian said, feigning hurt. ¡°Miss van Gowen, is that how you should treat your boss?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Cahan, I am not in the mood for ying around. I have my secretarial duties, and you have an urgent meeting in an hour. I have no time to entertain your whims at the moment,¡± Camille said coldly.


    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right,¡± Christian said, pretending to look thoughtful as he nodded. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll make it short and straight to the point. I repeat: I want you to be my wife.¡±


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but there are consequences to your refusal.¡± A smirk yed on Christian¡¯s lips as he leisurely paced around Camille, looking like a lion sizing up his prey. ¡°You see, I have a deadline. My old man apparently doesn¡¯t like the fact that I am still a bachelor when I¡¯m already in my thirties. He wants me to get married quickly and give him an heir. However, everyone around me has an agenda. You know why, right?¡±


    Camille raised an eyebrow. ¡°I presume that it¡¯s because of you and your father¡¯s strict reputation,¡± she said tly.


    ¡°Many business-minded people are after my father¡¯s secrets to his growing sess, and several also want revenge for the harsh treatment that they went through in this field because of us. Unfortunately, Miss van Gowen, there are many petty people in this world, and we cannot afford to trust someone so easily. My father does not even trust his own business partners.¡±


    Camille gritted her teeth. ¡°Stop calling me that.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s the best part,¡± Christian said mockingly. ¡°Because if you refuse to be my wife, then I will have to reveal one of the secrets that you¡¯ve been trying so hard to hide all these years.¡±


    Camille froze, her eyes widening in realization. ¡°You¡­ You wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I do dare, all right.¡± Christian chuckled. ¡°So, you either sign this contract, or you can kiss your new identity goodbye.¡±


    Camille felt her blood boiling in anger. She had been living her life dutifully for years now. She had never betrayed Greg and Christian Cahan. She only minded her own business.


    And this was what she got in return?


    ¡°Mr. Cahan, this isn¡¯t what we agreed on,¡± she told him firmly.


    ¡°No, that agreement is between you and my father. I have nothing to do with it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ckmailing me right now.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    Camille flinched. ¡°You can just go and buy off some of thedies that you always apany at night,¡± she retorted. ¡°Frankly, Mr. Cahan, I am not a good fit to be your wife.¡±


    ¡°My, my. Don¡¯t sell yourself short, Miss van Gowen. You¡¯re plenty suitable to be my bride.¡± Christian grinned, and it irritated Camille so much that she felt like wiping it off his face with a good punch. ¡°You¡¯re the onlydy I know who doesn¡¯t swoon over me and fall over my feet whenever I pass by.¡±


    Camille rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t exaggerate it. I¡¯m just not interested in you. But there are a fewdies out there who are dignified enough even in your presence, like Miss Leander, for example.¡±


    ¡°But Miss Leander is still one of those superficial women. You, on the other hand, treat me differently than the otherdies,¡± Christian said, nodding proudly. ¡°You¡¯re not interested in me, you¡¯re intelligent and independent, you¡¯re spunky, and you¡¯re not a gold digger. I¡¯d say you¡¯re quite perfect for the job, Miss van Gowen.¡±


    Camille shook her head, feeling suddenly tired. ¡°Mr. Cahan, I don¡¯t want to marry you. Please find somebody else.¡±


    She was about to turn around and leave when Christian suddenly spoke.


    ¡°I investigated the ident, you know. I¡¯ve been informed of all the details.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Camille froze.


    No.


    He couldn¡¯t be implying¡­


    The corner of Christian¡¯s lips curved upwards into a smirk. ¡°I¡¯ve looked into your past quite thoroughly as well, Miss van Gowen. It¡¯s interesting, isn¡¯t it? Looks like you and Michael McGregor have a bit of an intriguing history.¡±

 Chapter 9: Camille Parker – V

    ¡°Leave him out of this,¡± Camille managed to say.


    However, she forgot to even out her tone, so the anger in her voice was quite clear.


    ¡°Oh? Quite sensitive now, are we?¡± Christian said, having picked up on the change of note.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Is he going to be a nuisance to our cooperation?¡± he asked.


    ¡°We have no such cooperation between us, Mr. Cahan,¡± Camille growled. ¡°And I would appreciate it if you cease meddling in my life and attempting to control it the way you want.¡±


    ¡°I have many ways to threaten you, Miss van Gowen. I¡¯m sure you know that quite well.¡± Christian¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Your mother, your father, your brothers¡­ even Michael McGregor¡¯s notoriety in the past, seeing how much you seem to care about him.¡±


    ¡°You-¡±


    ¡°But as much as it¡¯s entertaining to keep teasing you, I¡¯m afraid you have no other choice.¡± He shrugged casually. ¡°I¡¯ve already told my father about how madly in love I am with you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Camille was dumbfounded.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite a good actor, you know. I managed to convince him that I think you¡¯re my soulmate, that I won¡¯t date or marry anybody else if it isn¡¯t you.¡± Christianughed. ¡°Do you know what he told me next? He said he likes the idea of you bing his daughter-inw! Isn¡¯t that hrious?¡±


    Camille was feeling more and more ufortable by the minute. Her heart was racing with anxiety, and cold sweat started dripping down her brow. She resisted the urge to wipe it off with the back of her hand and met gazes with Christian.


    ¡°I am not going to marry you, and I will never give you an heir,¡± she snapped.


    ¡°Father said that he¡¯s satisfied with my choice, but he will only consider letting me inherit thepany if I get married to you,¡± he said, pointedly ignoring her remark. ¡°However, he also said that he would only allow the marriage if you feel the same way.¡±


    Camille clenched her hands into fists. ¡°You can¡¯t keep doing this to me, Mr. Cahan. I am not going to marry you. Ever,¡± she spat out venomously.


    How many times did she need to say it in order for him to get the hint?


    She was not interested in his stupid offer!


    Christian arched an eyebrow. ¡°Why the hostility? Or do you really not care about what happens to your family? Ah, excuse me. Your former family, I mean.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare-¡±


    ¡°I know their secrets. I know what they did,¡± Christian continued on. ¡°My, they¡¯re quite cruel, aren¡¯t they? I wonder what the media will think about this.¡±


    Camille¡¯s face went as white as a sheet. ¡°You can¡¯t be saying¡­¡±


    Christian turned to her fully, the yful look in his eyes gone and reced with an icy, ruthless gaze. ¡°Be my wife, or else your family suffers. Take your pick.¡±


    Camille bristled.


    ¡°I have all the papers ready here, if you¡¯re curious.¡± Christian slid a folder across the desk. ¡°You can see the thorough investigation I made on you, and you will realize how much detailed information will ruin your family as well as Michael McGregor¡¯s.¡±


    She stared at him in disbelief. ¡°What does Michael have to do with this?¡± she demanded. ¡°Why are you involving him?¡±


    ¡°I know you two were quite close when you were young.¡± A wry smile curved Christian¡¯s lips. ¡°As for me wanting to ruin him? No reason, really. He¡¯s mypetitor, but I¡¯m not so petty as to use things like this to bring him down. However, none of that matters if I won¡¯t be able to inherit thepany. I no longer care if it¡¯s petty or not.¡±


    Camille was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Well?¡± Christian said smoothly. ¡°What¡¯s your answer, Hailey?¡±


    ¡°That is not my name.¡±


    ¡°Well, it will be once this information goes public.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an asshole.¡±


    Christian shrugged. ¡°Women have always called me that. It¡¯s nothing new.¡± He smiled then, and it wasn¡¯t a kind smile. It was a cunning smile that sent slight chills down her spine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget,¡± he added. ¡°You became who you are right now because of my father. You¡¯re indebted to him.¡±


    Camille felt her heart sink to her stomach. With trembling fingers, she reached out for the folder and opened it.


    She couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing.


    Christian was right. He did have her investigated so thoroughly that it was like she was seeing the important parts of her life printed on these papers. The reason why she changed her identity, the reason why she was estranged from her family, the reason why she wanted to stay hidden, and even the discovery that her father made that never went to light¡­


    Her rtionship with Michael McGregor was also highlighted here, like a ridiculous gossip column.


    Ridiculous, but she knew that people would pay attention to it. It involved one of the most eligible wealthy bachelors in the country, after all.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    No matter what kind of grudges she held against her family, she didn¡¯t want their reputation to get affected. Not only were they going to be under the spotlight, but her brothers would be as well.


    She still had some love left for them. What happened already happened, and there was nothing she or they could do about it. The only thing they could do was live on as peacefully as possible, without getting involved in each other¡¯s lives again.


    In Michael¡¯s case, she figured that his family must¡¯ve covered up his misbehavior in the past, judging by all the details printed here on the papers.


    From the pieces of news that she picked up over the years, he was doing quite well. There weren¡¯t any big scandals or anything negative. In fact, his family¡¯spany was prospering after he had taken charge.


    He was both handsome and intelligent. He was rising towards the top of thedder and was indeed a directpetition against Christian.


    In Camille¡¯s memory, he had been a kid who strayed from his path, but he wasn¡¯t a bad person. He was a little rough around the edges and practiced some bad habits, but that was only because he felt angry and lonely.


    The public here loved gossip of any kind; they would definitely eat this up. If their handsome CEO turned out to be a troublemaker in the past, the women would definitely be in an uproar.


    Camille swallowed heavily. It wasn¡¯t only her family whose reputation and career were at stake.


    Michael¡¯s was, too.


    She basically had two choices: she would either keep her pride and refuse Christian, or she would just sign the contract and throw her life away just to protect them.


    It was a no-brainer.


    Camille expelled a heavy sigh, defeated. What worth was her life inparison to several others? She didn¡¯t have a goal, she didn¡¯t have a lover or a husband or children. She was alone.


    It was better to live life as peacefully as she could and not involve other people in this mess.


    ¡°All right,¡± she finally said. ¡°I¡¯ll marry you.¡±

 Chapter 10: Camille Parker – VI

    That was how it all started. Christian Cahan had a trump card up his sleeve, and she had no choice but to go along with his whims. She hated it, but at least she knew that he wasn¡¯t interested in her. She wasn¡¯t his type at all, and she preferred to keep it that way.


    He was only using her for his own gain.


    Camille sighed as she went back to her desk, her mind muddled with all sorts of thoughts. She turned on the screen of her phone and scrolled down her contacts list, her gaze resting on the name ¡®Noah¡¯.


    To think that he gave her his private number so freely.


    They had arranged to meet up on Monday since she wasn¡¯t free during the weekends. During the weekends, she needed to take the role of a good wife at home despite not even being married to Christian yet. He insisted on living together so that it wouldn¡¯t be hard to keep up appearancester on.


    He even decided that the date of their wedding would take ce in October, which was about seven months away. He had it all nned while she never got to express her own opinions about it.


    She knew that he wanted a grand wedding because Christian was arrogant like that. He liked to show off to people and pretend that he was untouchable, that he had all the good things in the world.


    She hated that kind of personality.


    But what could she do?


    She had already signed the contract.


    It was the kind of contract that could only be terminated if both parties agreed to it. Even if she demanded for it to be null and void, Christian would never let her go. After all, she was the only woman who didn¡¯t chase after him desperately, especially for his money. She had been under the Cahan family¡¯s watch for years, so she was the perfect pawn for his childish little scheme.


    Although they weren¡¯t really going to get married, she still felt like her entire life was turning upside down. The wedding was only for show; the marriage certificate would be forged, and Christian would take care of it all, including deceiving his own father.


    After all, Christian Cahan was the kind of man who didn¡¯t like being tied down or controlled. Everything had to go his own way.


    It was a relief to Camille that they weren¡¯t bound by anything except for the contract, but even just living together under one roof with the man gave her a heavy sense of suffocation. Even though she was alone most of the time since he was busy withpany matters and pleasure, she felt like he was watching her all the time, waiting for her to mess up. It was maddening.


    Camille sighed heavily. When she was young, she had a proud sense of righteousness that extended to the whole school. Being the student council president, she would monitor everyone in her surroundings, get along with the teachers, discipline the students whenever it was necessary, and make sure that the school upheld its reputation. It was a responsibility that she didn¡¯t really need to keep, but she chose to, anyway.


    But now, that part of her younger self was gone, reced by an average, insecure woman who didn¡¯t know what she wanted. She was now reduced to someone who didn¡¯t have any other choice but to submit to those who were more powerful and had an advantage over her. It was pitiful, to be honest.


    Camille sat down, her thoughts drifting towards Michael. She had seen the photos, the articles, and the aplishments. He had grown up from a little roughneck to a fine young man. It had been a surprise to her to see him doing so well in the business industry, not because she had little faith in his abilities, but because she thought that he was uninterested in this kind of career path.


    As far as she knew, Michael had always wanted to be a chef.


    He used to give her his home-cooked lunchboxes before, back when they were in high school.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    They had tasted divine. She had never enjoyed such food like that before, not even with her family¡¯s long-time personal chef. Michael¡¯s cooking had a bit of unique vor to it, as though he had made the recipes his own.


    She remembered that she had rooted for him to seed in his dream someday. Michael, who had been a lost, repressed youth and thought that he had no goals, was suddenly enlightened by her encouragement and finally had a reason to keep going.


    She didn¡¯t know what happened that made him choose this kind of career path, but he must¡¯ve had reasons of his own. The possibility of his family being against his dream wasn¡¯t too far off, either. After all, the McGregors owned one of the biggestpanies in the country. They would¡¯ve wanted to pass on the family business to their children.


    The thought of it saddened Camille.


    But she was looking forward to it. To meet Michael again after all these years.


    She had so much she wanted to ask him, and so much she wanted to know about what happened after she left. She didn¡¯t even exin things to him back then before leaving. All she told him was that she nned on studying abroad and that she wouldn¡¯t be able to see him again.


    To her surprise, he told her that she shouldn¡¯t worry, that he would find her no matter what it took. That even if they got separated, their friendship would never fade.


    His words had touched her so much that she decided to leave him a memento to remember her by.


    She had given him a ne that her mother gave her for her birthday, a silver, heart-shaped pendant that she had always treasured.


    Michael epted it solemnly and promised her seriously that he would take good care of it and return it to her once they saw each other again, which was probably when they would be adults.


    Unconsciously, Camille reached for her neck where she was currently wearing a different ne. It was a fine, exquisite piece of jewelry that Christian had given her a year ago when they pretended to date to fool his father, one that implied that she belonged to him wholly and no one else.


    And if she ever removed it, it would mean going against the contract.


    For a year now, she longed for freedom. She longed to get away, to escape somewhere else again and find sce. She was tired of all the mind games, the debts, and the involvement in things that she never wanted to be involved in in the first ce. Living like this was exhausting.


    She admitted that the sudden, unexpected call from Michael gave her hope, something that she hadn¡¯t felt in a long, long time.


    Maybe meeting him again after all these years would help her feel normal again.

 Chapter 11: Michael McGregor – III

    Michael was uncharacteristically while he nervously waited for Monday toe.


    He was a seasoned businessman who was trained to handle any kind of situation or crisis that might arise, especially during critical moments. So, he learned to put aside his emotions and focus on the current situation while thinking of a proper strategy.


    His father had taught him back then that he needed to be at least two steps ahead of his opponents. That way, he would be able to achieve his goals with much more certainty.


    With that, he also learned to keep calm even during tough times and not sumb to pressure. It took him a while to get used to it, but in the end, he seeded. It was all so he could achieve this one goal.


    His goal of reaching the top, just so he could find Hailey again.


    A yearter after Hailey graduated high school, Michael attended his own graduation. It had been bittersweet, especially after knowing that he could never see her again.


    A year ago, his parents asked him if he preferred to study abroad. He had thought about it seriously, whether he should work in thepany under his father or follow his dreams and be a chef.


    He waspletely uninterested in the business world, but it was his family¡¯spany, so he knew he needed to weigh the pros and cons of every path. After all, a major decision like this might make or break his future even though he very much wanted to be a chef instead and live as peacefully as he could.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, at that time, before he coulde to a final decision, he heard the news about Hailey.


    For no reason at all, or at least, one that was not made known to the public, Hailey van Gowen suddenly packed her bags and left the van Gowen family not long after turning eighteen. She took her hard-earned savings and disowned herself as their daughter, something that caused a major uproar.


    Rumors spread instantly within the city,ing with all sorts of logical as well as ridiculous reasons as to why Hailey, the good and capable eldest daughter, would do such an unexpected thing. Some spected that she wanted to follow her own dreams, some thought that she merely used the van Gowen family to fund her education and then leave to live independently, and some gossiped that she eloped with amoner and got married in an obscure country.


    It was chaos all around, and it didn¡¯t help that the van Gowen family refused to be interviewed about the issue. They simply announced that Hailey was no longer a part of the family and that she didn¡¯t wish to be found. That was all.


    Van Gowen Hotels & Resorts, Inc. was plunged into the middle of the media chaos, and all the attention was ced on them at that time. They were known throughout the country to be good and altruistic people, and they always spoke highly of their children.


    Not only that, but they were also amodating and prioritized hospitality above all things. Their hotel chains all around the globe were doing well, so the news came as very unexpected to everyone.


    Even Michael couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it. Hailey had never hinted anything crucial like that to him during the time when they¡¯d been friends. Hailey was, admittedly, the only friend that Michael had during those days, which was why he treasured her so much, and also the reason why he slowly and eventually fell in love with her.


    When the news came out that day, the first thing he wanted to do was find Hailey as soon as possible. He wanted to know what happened and how she was doing.


    However, not even the media knew where Hailey was.


    Michael had been at a total loss on what to do.


    Hailey was only a year older than he was, and she was freshly eighteen. She had lived happily with her family for eighteen long years, and although he knew that she was hardworking, independent, and responsible, he still couldn¡¯t stamp down his concern.


    After all, the world wasn¡¯t as safe as some might think. Anything could happen. And she was a female too, which meant that some bad guys might take advantage of her being alone and without her family¡¯s solid protection.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that her parents willingly let it happen. He thought that they loved Hailey so much, but it turned out that they were pretty much capable of abandoning her to fend for herself. It was ridiculous to the point where Michael was desperate for even just a piece of news, at least one sentence iming that she was safe and sound with someone that she could rely on.


    But nothing came up, no matter how long he waited. He felt so useless, so powerless.


    He couldn¡¯t even ask his family to find out where Hailey was. After all, the McGregors had some sort of apathetic distance from the Van Gowens, and his family did not like meddling in other people¡¯s business.


    In the end, he decided that, in order to gain enough power, trust, and influence, he needed to step forward and straighten himself out.


    He epted going to study abroad as well as training to be a part of the Haynes-McGregor Industries.


    He studied hard during his college years and got the best grades in his ss. He decided that cooking was going to have to be put aside as a hobby, and even learned how to manage his time properly.


    Even though he was uninterested in the business world, he had a natural aptitude for it, something that surprised even himself. The lectures and strategies and economic studies came naturally to him, and because he had a sharp memory, he absorbed every piece of information with ease.


    To reduce stress, he even made sure to bnce his studies with leisure. During his free time, he would practice his cooking skills in his apartment, and he would also do somenguage learning courses, figuring that it might help him out in the long run.


    And in the end, all of his efforts paid off. He graduated from university as summa cumude, and even his parents were very proud of what he had achieved. He gained a lot of attention since then, and his reputation only grew and grew until he gained a high position in thepany.


    In truth, his older brother William was supposed to be the one on the road to bing the head, but after seeing his younger brother¡¯s efforts, he conceded the position without hesitation.


    The entire time, Michael never stopped searching for Hailey in his own way. He entrusted Grady, who had be his most trusted assistant, with the task of keeping an eye on Hailey¡¯s whereabouts.


    Unfortunately, Grady couldn¡¯t find anything. It was as though Hailey herself refused to be found, and hid somewhere nobody could ever think of.


    Michael was frustrated, but he didn¡¯t give up.


    As his poprity and reputation spread throughout the country, he hoped that Hailey could see and notice him wherever she was. He hoped that she would see what kind of sessful man he had be, and somehow find a way to meet him again.


    He still wore her ne around his neck and waited for the day when he could finally return it to its owner.


    And now, they finally met again, after all these years. It was a surreal feeling, to be honest. He couldn¡¯t quite believe it until now.


    He was even afraid that this might all be just a dream.


    But it was real. It was very much real.


    As he waited for Monday toe, he asked Grady to get whatever information he could find on Hailey, who was now Camille Parker. The name was a foreign taste on his tongue, but as long as this Camille was the Hailey that he knew years ago, then it didn¡¯t matter.


    At least now he knew that she was safe.


    He wondered if she¡¯d been waiting for him all this time, too.

 Chapter 12: The Fated Meeting

    Time flew by, and before Michael knew it, Monday finally came.


    It had been a while since hest paid serious attention to his appearance. Of course, being the head of thepany, he was expected to dress appropriately and carry himself with a dignified aura. He needed to be consistent and professional at all times, something that he learned through years of training and experience.


    However, this was the first time that he really looked at himself in the mirror, wondering if he looked good enough to impress. He had light-brown hair with a few strands that fell across his eyes, and his skin seemed smoother than average. The lighting in the room cast shadows on his features and highlighted the contours of his face, making him think for a moment that he was staring at a stranger in the mirror.


    How curious. So this was what he looked like up close¡­Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡®It¡¯s not like I look at my face in the mirror each day,¡¯ he surmised. ¡®Usually, I would only pay attention to my outfit and then go about my day.¡¯


    Speaking of clothing, he had opted for a semi-formal look, wearing a crisp white shirt with a slim-fitting zer that was a shade of dark gray. Thepels of the jacket were pointed, adding a touch of sophistication. He paired this with well-fitted dark denim jeans that hugged his legs just right, making him look both sharp andfortable. He also wore a ssic pair of ck leather loafers with a matching belt.


    Did he look decent enough for the meeting? He couldn¡¯t tell. He wasn¡¯t really the type of person who paid attention to fashion. At work, he wore the same kind of formal suit, just in various styles.


    He had never really considered what kind of clothing would be good for a personal meeting. All of his previous outside meetings included clients, investors, and other important figures, so he still needed to dress formally for the asion.


    As for personal outings¡­


    He couldn¡¯t quite recall having some of those. Maybe it was because he was anti-social and didn¡¯t have much friends, but he preferred meeting for business rather than pleasure or simply for the heck of it.


    However, this time, he needed to fix himself nicely. It was Hailey, after all.


    Michael took a deep breath, clutching the silver locket around his neck. Suddenly, he felt reluctant to part with it, mostly because it had been with him for many years now. It was as though he was about to give away his only connection to Hailey.


    But again, a promise was a promise.


    ***


    Michael entered the doors of the caf¨¦, feeling his chest tighten at every step. There was a fluttering feeling in his stomach that swept him away momentarily into the past, back when he used to look forward to those special meetings with Hailey.


    Even though they belonged in different years back then, he would often seek her out, and she would always wee him like a good friend. Sometimes she would be the one to find him, and she would scold him for his bad habits. She took her duties quite seriously, something that created mixed feelings among the students at school.


    He kept it a secret from her for a while, but he would sometimes smoke or cut sses on purpose just so she would seek him out and scold him. It was a slightly twisted way of getting her attention, but he was young and immature back then, someone who didn¡¯t know how to act on his growing feelings.


    There was a saying that a boy would often pull on a girl¡¯s pigtails if he liked her. However, Michael wasn¡¯t the type to pull on Hailey¡¯s hair like that, and he knew that she would only kick him in response as punishment. She was headstrong like that, one of the qualities that he admired about her. She would not back down from any challenge and was always confident. It seemed as though barely anything could rattle her.


    Which was why he thought that the only chance he had of getting her attention was to keep breaking the rules and continue to act like a troublemaker.


    ¡®I was so immature back then,¡¯ Michael thought to himself with a chuckle.


    He had been young and not even a legal adult yet while Hailey was a year older than him. They were supposed to not have that many chances to meet each other, but for some reason, they did. It was as though whenever they needed to see the other, the opportunity would often present itself.


    Since Michael was an awkward teen back then who was still struggling with his growing feelings for his female senior, he was often stiff and a little clumsy around Hailey, a drastic difference to how he usually acted.


    He wondered if Hailey ever picked up on his odd attitude towards her. Then again, she was always frank with him and would point out strange things or little details from time to time, so probably not. Funny how she was an observant person and yet she never even suspected that he was in love with her at that time.


    Or maybe it was because she never thought of him as anything else other than a friend. That would definitely exin it.


    ¡®An unintentional friendzone. Typical Hailey,¡¯ Michael thought in amusement.


    But now, they were adults, and in their thirties, even. It was a given that their dynamics would shift this time. Michael wondered for a moment if they would start feeling awkward around each other. It would be understandable, but he didn¡¯t want it to be that way.


    He hoped that they would be like before, like good friends that would talk about anything with each other. He missed thefortable atmosphere between them.


    ¡®I can¡¯t wait to see you,¡¯ he thought to himself.


    When he arrived at the private area inside the caf¨¦, the secluded area that he reserved for their meeting, that was when he saw her.


    Hailey van Gowen.


    Michael¡¯s steps slowed to a stop.


    It was strange. He knew that this woman was the same Hailey that he had been in love with since high school, but she looked so different now that it threw him off a little.


    Some people drastically grew out of their baby-faces once they reached theirte twenties, while some would still retain that youthful look in their appearances. Still, change was inevitable, and Michael could even say that he looked quite different from his high school self. His features were still pretty recognizable, though.


    However, Hailey ¨C or Camille Parker, as she called herself now ¨C looked like a different person altogether, and that fact only solidified the moment he saw her in person.


    Back then, Hailey had long, dark hair and pretty features despite not wearing makeup like the rest of her female peers. She didn¡¯t care that much about her appearance, which didn¡¯t really matter since she had a natural beauty about her, something that drew the boys¡¯ eyes to her like a ma.


    However, Camille was different.


    Camille had blonde hair that was pulled into a neat bun, giving her a much more mature look. She had the same olive-green eyes, but their shapes were emphasized by an eyeliner and eyeshadow. It seemed that she even applied mascara, judging by the thick, curlyshes.


    Camille had an attractive face, but it stood out even more thanks to the makeup. Her skin looked fair and smooth, with a slender nose line and perfectly drawn eyebrows. Her lips were coated with a pink, glossy sheen.


    Probably the only thing that Camille retained from ¡®Hailey¡¯ was the way they dressed. Camille was wearing a formal, buttoned white shirt with a dark-gray, long-sleeved vest worn over it. Her pants were the same color, and she was wearing ck high heels as well as a ck tie worn around her neck.


    She looked like she was ready to go to work at any time.


    ¡®And to think that I had to forego my usual suit,¡¯ Michael thought in amusement. ¡®Maybe I should¡¯ve gone for a formal look, after all.¡¯


    When Michael approached, Camille ¨C it was so strange to refer to her by that name now ¨C looked up and stared at him.


    She seemed surprised to see him. Perhaps she was also feeling the same way, an odd sensation at seeing each other in person after so many years.


    They didn¡¯t say a word to each other, still caught up in studying their features one by one, trying to connect their current appearances to their memories of high school.


    It wasn¡¯t until Michael finally came to a step before her that Camille snapped out of her trance.


    ¡°Oh, how rude of me. Michael, right?¡± she said, quickly standing up to bow respectfully. After all, Michael was a known public figure, and she never forgot her manners. ¡°Please, have a seat, sir.¡±


    Michael took the chair across from her and raised an eyebrow. ¡°¡­Sir?¡± he repeated. ¡°You would never have called me that back in high school.¡±


    It took a second for his remark to process in Camille¡¯s head before she eventually burst into a chuckle. ¡°Ah, right. I would¡¯ve never even dreamed of bowing to you so respectfully back then.¡± Her voice turned a little wistful. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, hasn¡¯t it, Noah¡­?¡±

 Chapter 13: What A Charmer

    The sound of her voice calling out his name, his old nickname that she often called out of affection, made Michael¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    A long time, indeed. He had waited for this moment for so, so long.


    Fourteen years of waiting to meet her again.


    She could never imagine how much he had missed her.


    ¡°Lange nicht mehr gesehen,¡± Michael said with a smile, skillfully concealing his true emotions from his expression. ¡°Long time no see, Hailey.¡±


    Camille¡¯s mouth opened in surprise. ¡°You¡­ You know German?¡± she said, clearly caught off-guard.


    ¡°Yeah. I studied in Germany for a while,¡± Michael said. ¡°Do I sound awkward?¡±


    Since Hailey¡¯s father was of German descent, she mentioned that he would talk to her in German sometimes at home, that he had been doing it asionally ever since she was a child. She picked up on thenguage soon after, and she sometimes she used it to speak to Michael jokingly, knowing that he had no clue about what she was saying.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    At times, she would even scold him in German, which made him feel relieved that he didn¡¯t exactly know what she was saying. After all, it was better to be scolded in a differentnguage.


    ¡®Ignorance is bliss, like they say,¡¯ he thought.


    But now, Michael no longer had the weakness of not understanding. This time, he learned some of thenguage, and he could finally show off his knowledge to her.


    ¡®Funny, I feel like I¡¯m sixteen years old again¡­¡¯ Michael thought to himself in amusement.


    ¡°No, not at all¡­¡± Camille swallowed slightly. ¡°I remember I used to make fun of you by talking in German when we were in high school. I guess you really thought ahead this time, huh?¡± she joked.


    ¡°Ja. I¡¯m not so easy to fool anymore,¡± Michael said with a smirk. ¡°Anyway, shall we order first?¡±


    Camille nodded, rxing slightly at Michael¡¯s casual tone. It somehow felt like nothing had changed between them, that the years hadn¡¯t gone by and they were still the same old good friends back in high school.


    She was grateful that he started the conversation this way. The awkward atmosphere had dissipated somewhat, and the knots in her stomach began to loosen.


    While they were in the middle of choosing from the menu, Camille took this chance to look at Michael. Indeed, his appearance had changed and became much more mature, just like what she saw in the photos on the news and the inte.


    But it was a different story when seeing it with her own two eyes.


    When they were in high school, Michael used to dye his hair in different colors. It used to annoy her back then, so she would scold him about it every time. After all, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for a student from their prestigious school to stand out like that.


    Plus, it was like he was practicallymanding attention to him and nning on making everyone feel intimidated towards him. Such attitude was uneptable, in her opinion. She believed that every student in the school should follow proper conduct and attire.


    It took her a long time to finally convince him to get rid of the hair dyes. She didn¡¯t know exactly what made him change his mind, but one day, he came to school with his original brown hair color, and he even stopped being a troublemaker, little by little. The sudden change surprised her a bit, but it was a wee transition nevertheless.


    ¨C


    ¡°Now you look much better,¡± she remembered telling him that day. ¡°Your hair looks good this way. Why did you even keep changing it?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Michael responded with a shrug of his shoulders. ¡°I just felt like it.¡±


    Hailey folded her arms across her chest as she pinned him with a stern gaze. ¡°So am I to presume that you stopped dyeing your hair simply because you also felt like it?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± Michael sent her a mysterious smile. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you the reason why. Not yet, anyway.¡±


    ¨C


    Of course, her curiosity was piqued, so she tried to get him to tell her the truth. However, he was, unsurprisingly, stubborn about it. So, in the end, she gave up.


    Back then, Michael was a tall kid with an unusual charm. His features were boyish yet elegant, and there was something about the cold, indifferent expression he always wore on his face that drew the girls to him. He was the typical cool, tall, and handsome boy, but with quite a few quirks of his own.


    But now, Michael McGregor was no longer that kid from back then. His features became much more mature, strong and chiseled. His jawline was more defined, and his high cheekbones were prominent. His eyes were an attractive, dark shade of honey, framed by longshes and neatly shaped eyebrows. Even hisplexion seemed clearer and smoother than hers.


    There was also a hint of a stubble on his chin that gave him a rugged, masculine look.


    ¡®What a handsome guy you became,¡¯ Camille thought to herself with a secret smile.


    She then quickly averted her eyes before he could notice that she was staring.


    After ordering, Michael propped his elbows on the table, gazing at Camille closely. This time, it was him who was observing her, which made her feel a little embarrassed.


    ¡®He¡¯s really doing it outright, isn¡¯t he?¡¯ she thought uneasily. ¡®He¡¯s not even bothering to hide it.¡¯


    Then again, he must feel like he was looking at aplete stranger. After all, she went through measures to change her identity as well as her appearance. She didn¡¯t want to look anything remotely like ¡®Hailey van Gowen¡¯.


    Camille, feeling more awkward at his intense stare as time passed, decided to speak up.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird, isn¡¯t it¡­?¡± she said slowly. ¡°We¡¯ve finally met after a long time, and now¡­ My name is different, my looks are different¡­¡±


    ¡°Du bist noch sehr sch?n,¡± Michael said, his voice as warm as his gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Camille felt her cheeks instantly burn in response, and she could barely keep her lips from parting in surprise.


    ¡®You¡¯re still very beautiful¡¯ in German.


    Since when had Michael been such a charmer?

 Chapter 14: Fun Memories

    ¡®This isn¡¯t good for my heart. Imagine a handsome and sessful man saying that¡­¡¯ Camille swallowed. ¡®Even though I know he¡¯s just being polite¡­ Because look at me, I don¡¯t even look that great.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Who are you and what have you done with Michael Noah McGregor?¡± Camille finally said, trying to lighten up the atmosphere. ¡°Have the aliens finally abducted you? Is the man sitting before me right now an impostor?¡±


    Michael looked amused, as though he had already expected this. ¡°I am simply telling the truth,¡± he said in a matter-of-fact tone. ¡°I wasn¡¯t obligated to do so. I just said it from the heart.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s¡­ surprisingly sweet,¡¯ Camille thought.


    ¡°I remember I had to force you to give me apliment back at our high school prom,¡± she couldn¡¯t help but tease. ¡°You looked like you hated to say it, but in the end, you admitted that I looked nice.¡±


    The corners of Michael¡¯s lips curved upwards. ¡°Hmm. That I did. Your face was better-looking. But that dress you wore was indeed atrocious,¡± he added.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Camille was trying not tough.


    Okay, maybe she did go overboard with her dress at that time. But how was she supposed to know that a frilly ball gown with floral patterns and numerous pearls and glitter would be gaudy and overkill?


    No wonder her brothers were snickering at her when she went out of the house that evening. Her parents weren¡¯t home at that time since they were busy with work, so they were the only ones who saw her appearance.


    ¨C


    ¡°Just what is so funny?¡± she had demanded as she ced her hands on both sides of her hips.


    ¡°N-Nothing,¡± Paul choked out.


    ¡°Have¡­ Have you seen yourself in the mirror, sis?¡± Ben asked in amusement.


    ¡°Why?¡± she said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Is there something wrong with how I look?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, nothing!¡± Ben said, snickering. ¡°You look amazing, sis.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what he said,¡± Paul added. ¡°You¡¯d definitely be Prom Queen with that gown, yep!¡±


    ¨CN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It seemed like even the servants were dying to say something, but they held their tongue in order not to seem disrespectful.


    Meanwhile, Paul and Ben were stillughing hysterically even after her car drove off. They still never said a word about it.


    ¡®Those traitors,¡¯ Camille thought to herself fondly.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t like she was there at the prom to have fun, anyway. She was there to supervise the event and stay at the sides, watching the proceedings.


    However, when Michael saw her at that time, the look of disgust on his face was so obvious and transparent that she couldn¡¯t help but tease him like always.


    ¨C


    ¡°You look absolutely ridiculous,¡± he said, straight to the point as always.


    ¡°Why, thank you, dear gentleman,¡± she said sarcastically, though she was smiling in amusement.


    ¡°Honestly, what has gotten into your head to wear such a stupid¡­¡± Michael flinched. ¡°Is this a new fashion statement or something? Also, you¡¯re not even wearing any makeup. It looks weird! It just doesn¡¯t match!¡±


    ¡°Hey, wearing makeup is annoying,¡± she told him with a chuckle. ¡°If you were a girl, you¡¯d understand.¡±


    ¡°Well, good thing I¡¯m not a girl,¡± he muttered.


    ¨C


    ¡°Anyway, I would rather erase my memory of that prom night, thank you very much,¡± Michael said lightly, the mirth clear in his tone. ¡°The thought of you in that gown still makes me feel nauseous.¡±


    ¡°Hey! I resent that!¡± Camille said,ughing. Same old mischievous Noah, it seemed.


    ¡®I guess years in the business hasn¡¯t changed his personality that much,¡¯ she thought. ¡®Still, there¡¯s a definite mature air about him. One moment he¡¯s like the same person from high school, and the next, he feels like an entirely different person.¡¯


    ¡°Now, tell me,¡± Michael said, finally bringing up the topic that he had been trying to find out about for years. ¡°What happened to you? Why did you leave so suddenly and walk out of your family like that?¡±


    This was it. The question that Camille had not been looking forward to answering today.


    She had been quite nervous at the prospect of meeting Michael again after all these years. There were a lot of things that she wanted to tell him.


    He always listened to her back in their high school days. He was a frank individual who often spoke his mind, and he was the type who would listen and mind his own business instead of interrupting from time to time and even giving advice that she didn¡¯t need or ask for.


    But¡­


    Of all people to know her secrets¡­


    Michael McGregor was definitely at the bottom of her list.


    She did not want him, of all people, to know her secrets.


    But she couldn¡¯t just lie to him¡­


    ¡°¡­I had to, Noah,¡± Camille said softly. ¡°And I wanted to.¡±


    Michael was studying her quietly. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I was eighteen at that time, Noah. I¡­ wanted a different life. I wanted to start over.¡±


    Technically, that was true. Partly, anyway.


    ¡®This will do for now,¡¯ Camille thought to herself.


    Michael raised an eyebrow slightly, but didn¡¯t say anything more. Camille was grateful to him for that. He always knew when was the right time to say something.


    ¡°I can tell you don¡¯t want to borate,¡± Michael eventually said. ¡°I won¡¯t pressure you, but I guess things must¡¯ve been hard for you back then. You were all alone, weren¡¯t you? It shouldn¡¯t have been easy to live by yourself.¡±


    Camille felt a lump rise to her throat, but refused to let any emotion show on her face. It had been a long time since somebody outside of her family showed concern for her. ¡°I was, but not anymore,¡± she said softly. ¡°I managed in the end, and that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    ¡°I see. What about your family? Are you keeping in contact with them?¡±


    Camille¡¯s fingers unconsciously fidgeted in ce, twirling around each other nervously. ¡°I do¡­ with my brothers.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t actually met them before,¡± Michael said. ¡°Paul and Benjamin, right? I only remember that time when they picked you up at school so suddenly that day. You were really surprised.¡±


    Camille¡¯s lips curved upwards at the nostalgic memory. ¡°They were so dramatic. It was only my birthday,¡± she said, rolling her eyes in fond affection.


    ¡°But you¡¯re their beloved big sister,¡± Michael teased.


    It was no secret that Paul and Benjamin van Gowen loved Hailey to bits. Paul was two years younger than her while Benjamin was a year younger, the same age as Michael.


    Michael had never met the brothers in person before, but he knew some things about their personalities based on what Hailey used to tell him.


    Paul was the serious brother who worked hard and tried his best to prove himself to his parents. However, he was gentle and mischievous to those whom he was close to. Benjamin, on the other hand, was the more carefree brother who was very openly affectionate to those whom he was close to.


    Michael had seen the brothers quite a few times before, in the news and also during special events. He could recall seeing themst at Gianna Palson¡¯s birthday banquet, but he didn¡¯te up to talk to them. They had never really spoken before after all, and they had no reason to socialize with each other.


    ¡°They ask me how I¡¯m doing from time to time,¡± Camille said quietly.


    ¡°Have you three gotten together after you recently returned to the city?¡± Michael asked curiously. ¡°You did get transferred here suddenly, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh.¡± Camille seemed sheepish and confused at the same time. She thought that Michael would think that she had been back for a while and he had only just discovered her whereabouts, but for him to know such a specific detail¡­


    ¡°How did you know that I recently came back to the city?¡± she asked curiously. ¡°And about my job transfer?¡±


    Just how much did he know?

 Chapter 15: This Bird Cage

    When Christian offered Camille to be his wife, he decided to go and manage the branchpany here at the city of Penburg. He imed that the preparations were finished and they had no reason to dy the move.


    Knowing him, he already knew that Penburg was Camille¡¯s hometown, that bastard.


    Camille couldn¡¯t refuse him. So she packed her bags and came back here to be his personal secretary once more. She never contacted anyone and settled down in Christian¡¯s luxurious mansion with several servants catering to his every whim.


    Honestly, she could never understand why he even asked her to stay and be a good wife during the weekends. There was barely anything for her to do at home, and he was rarely there even after work as well. She figured that he must either be having lots of fun at nightclubs or havingte-night business negotiations at private bars or something. She didn¡¯t care, and it was none of her business, anyway.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even sleep in the same room. Christian, of course, took the master bedroom while she took the guest room. It was as though they were strangers living under the same roof.


    Christian never even bothered to get to know her or anything like that. Whenever he was home, he would simply ignore her like always and go hard at work in the study. Meanwhile, Camille would do her own business and try to convince herself that she was living alone.


    It was hard. She didn¡¯t like the suffocation that it brought. She also knew that Christian could order her around and she wouldn¡¯t have the right to refuse him. It was a definite power imbnce at y, which only served to make her feel even more helpless.


    She had been back at the city for a few months now. Christian also wanted to hold the wedding here. Since Gregory and Patricia Cahan were left at the mainpany location in Bridgeview, Camille waspletely alone with the arrogant jerk Christian.


    At least Patricia was goodpany, and Greg was tolerable. He still intimidated Camille, but Greg was still pleasant towards her.


    Christian, on the other hand, was incorrigible.


    ¡®Forget about that jerk,¡¯ Camille grumbled to herself. ¡®How did Noah find out about me returning to the city just recently because of my job transfer?¡¯


    Much to her curiosity, she sent him a furtive nce. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¡­ that he¡¯s been searching for me all this time?¡¯


    At that moment, she recalled his heartfelt words towards her more than a decade ago, back when they were both younger and innocent.


    ¨C


    Michael¡¯s honest eyes bore into hers, and he spoke softly, slowly, as though emphasizing each word.


    ¡°Wherever you go, and whenever you need me, I will do my best to find you.¡±


    And then Hailey, restraining her tears, gave him the silver heart-shaped pendant that she wore around her neck, telling him that this would be a memento to remember her by.


    Michael promised that he would take good care of it and return it to her when they ever met again someday.


    He said it with absolute certainty, as though he knew that they would definitely reunite once more despite all odds, like the world was small enough for the both of them.


    ¨C


    She didn¡¯t know why she could still remember his words so clearly, so vividly, like a precious memory etched into her heart. It was probably because she felt so touched by his sincerity at that moment, a testament to their unusual friendship back then.


    Younger Hailey would never have imagined that she would be friends with the rebellious Michael McGregor. She even thought that he would loathe her for constantly scolding and disciplining him during their high school days.


    But he didn¡¯t. Instead, he seemed to warm up to her through time, and he was never subtly hostile or annoyed at her like some of their schoolmates were.


    She was so lost in thought that she didn¡¯t realize Michael was talking to her.


    ¡°What?¡± Camille said, only just hearing thest part of his statement aftering out of her trance.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Michael¡¯s expression was unreadable, but his voice remained firm and gentle at the same time. ¡°I said, I¡¯ve been looking for you all this time.¡±


    Camille suddenly felt her heart skip a beat.


    ¡®All this time?¡¯ she repeated his words in her head. ¡®He can¡¯t possibly mean¡­¡¯


    Just for a little promise that they made back in their teen days?


    ¡°Remember our promise fourteen years ago?¡± Michael said softly. ¡°I told you that I¡¯d find you no matter where you are as long as you need me. When you left that day¡­¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°When I heard the news, I knew I had to find you. You were all alone. You left everything behind. You couldn¡¯t have been okay. You must¡¯ve needed someone by your side at that time, someone you could count on, someone who could help you out every step of the way.¡±


    Camille didn¡¯t know what to say to that.


    ¡®How can he always know the right words to say?¡¯ she thought to herself, feeling a few unnamed emotions rise inside of her.


    Indeed, she felt so lonely and helpless during those days. She even wished that she could go back¡­


    But that was impossible.


    ¡®Not after everything that happened,¡¯ she thought bitterly.


    But Michael wasn¡¯t done yet. ¡°Also, as part of the promise, I¡­¡± He lifted his hand towards his cor, but then he suddenly paused when he caught sight of something on Camille¡¯s neck.


    Camille noticed the curious expression on his face and followed his gaze.


    ¡®Ah,¡¯ she thought in realization. ¡®I forgot¡­¡¯


    She was still wearing Christian¡¯s ne.


    At that moment, Camille restrained the urge to take it off.


    ¡°My¡­ ne, right?¡± she said, forcing herself to sound calm. ¡°Are you going to return it to me?¡±


    Michael nodded. He didn¡¯t seem to realize that the ne she was wearing right now had been given to her by another man. Then again, he didn¡¯t have any reason to suspect such a thing. After all, it wasn¡¯t that strange for a woman to wear nes.


    But Camille still felt guilty all the same.


    And repulsed as well.


    This wretched ne that made her seem like an object to be owned¡­


    She wished that she could just yank it off and throw it into the ocean. Oh, if only that would make her break away from Christian Cahan forever¡­


    ¡°Wait,¡± Camille said just before Michael could remove the ne around his neck.


    Michael paused. ¡°Yes?¡±


    Camille took a deep breath. ¡°Just¡­ keep it with you for a while. Okay?¡±


    ¡®At least, until I can finally set myself free from Christian¡­¡¯ she thought to herself bitterly. ¡®But will that day evere? Until when will he y around and take advantage of me before he¡¯s satisfied?¡¯


    Michael studied her for a moment. ¡°Are you okay, Hailey? You don¡¯t look so good¡­¡± He then paused, seeming like he just remembered something. ¡°Oh, right. You¡¯re Camille now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Camille blinked.


    This was the first time she heard Michael call her by her new name¡­


    Wait. Come to think of it, she couldn¡¯t recall specifying to Michael what her current name was. Had she mentioned it to him earlier?


    ¡®I don¡¯t think so¡­¡¯


    Yet he already knew even though she hadn¡¯t said it out loud.


    Then again, with his wealth and influence, it waspletely possible for him to find out everything about her.


    Including the secret that she swore she would take with her to the grave¡­


    ¡®No. He couldn¡¯t possibly know about it, could he?¡¯ she thought, feeling the stirrings of panic in her gut. ¡®It¡¯s impossible¡­¡¯


    ¡°Camille?¡± Michael¡¯s voice was filled with concern. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    He was repeating his worried question. Camille knew that she needed to assure him, or else he might get suspicious.


    At that moment, Camille recalled Christian¡¯s ominous words that day, after Michael called her on her private number for the first time and arranged this meeting.


    ¨C


    ¡°Hope you have fun on Monday with your¡­ friend, Miss Parker.¡±


    ¨C


    ¡®Things might get messy if he ever finds out that I¡¯m meeting Michael McGregor,¡¯ Camille thought as dread started to pool in her stomach. ¡®He might even use it to his advantage. I can¡¯t let him use this situation as he pleases.¡¯


    ¡®Damn it. How am I going to handle this afterwards? I still don¡¯t know if Noah is aware of my marriage contract¡­¡¯


    She restrained the urge to tear her hair out.


    ¡®Christian Cahan is truly the bane of my existence!¡¯ she thought venomously.


    No. She couldn¡¯t let Michael know about Christian Cahan and what she agreed to.


    It was already a huge blow to her pride. She didn¡¯t want Michael to know about how low she had already sunk. Not him, of all people¡­

 Chapter 16: A Difficult Situation

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Camille said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Just¡­ keep it with you for a while, okay?¡±


    ¡®Please don¡¯t ask anything more,¡¯ she begged.


    ¡°All right, then. If you say so.¡± Michael said. Thank god. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m sure you must be wondering how much I know about you, especially how I managed to get your private number.¡±


    Camille nodded, the knots in her stomach bing tighter and tighter.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly know anything. She had to reassure herself of that.


    Christian had firmly kept their rtionship under wraps for now here at Penburg. He probably had something up his sleeve, just like he always did.


    ¡°I had my assistant check on your whereabouts,¡± Michael admitted. ¡°Sorry about that, by the way. You must¡¯ve wanted to lie low¡­ but I just needed to know that you¡¯re alive and well.¡±


    Camille shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You have your reasons.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t make a thorough investigation on you or anything like that,¡± he said quickly. ¡°I just wanted to know your number and where you¡¯re working now. I didn¡¯t want to know where you lived. That would be a breach of your privacy.¡±


    Camille couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°A gentleman as always, Noah,¡± she said teasingly. ¡°Still¡­ thanks for contacting me first. It really is a pleasure to hear from you after all these years.¡± Her tone was filled with sincerity.


    ¡°I really missed you,¡± Michael said without missing a beat.


    ¡°¡­And quite the charmer as well,¡± she added, trying to ignore how her heart swelled at the thought of someone from her past actually missing her even after so long. ¡°Anyway, enough about me for now. How about you, Noah? Tell me how you¡¯ve been doing all these years.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Michael shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°Nothing extraordinary? Stop acting so humble!¡± Camille said with augh. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the news articles and inte gossip, you know. You¡¯ve had so many aplishments over the years. I¡¯m really proud of you, Noah.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I simply went along with the motions, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that all of those things were effortless? Wow, as expected of the esteemed CEO,¡± Camille teased. ¡°Speaking of, what about your dream of bing a chef? I thought for sure that you¡¯d refuse to inherit the family business¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Michael looked thoughtful for a moment. ¡°Things changed. I decided to change the course of my life and went on that new road with conviction.¡±


    ¡®Odd. He sentenced it quite vaguely,¡¯ Camille thought.


    ¡°Well¡­ I do miss your homemade boxed lunches,¡± she said lightly, deciding to change the topic. ¡°They were so delicious, you know.¡±


    Michael chuckled. ¡°It even went to the point where you didn¡¯t bring lunches anymore. What would¡¯ve happened if I stopped cooking for you, huh?¡±


    Camille shrugged. ¡°Can you me me? It was love at first bite.¡± Sheughed. ¡°You have to cook for me again someti-¡±


    She suddenly cut herself off, causing Michael to give her a puzzled look.


    ¡®What in the world am I saying?¡¯ she scolded herself. ¡®I can¡¯t just be all buddies with Noah again!¡¯


    ¡®Not with Christian in my life¡­¡¯


    ¡°Is¡­ anything the matter?¡± Michael asked in concern.


    Camille took a deep breath before gazing at him seriously in the eyes. This wouldn¡¯t do. She needed to be frank with him as much as she could without giving anything significant away.


    First, she had to use the information that she knew he had in order to make it less suspicious. Then, she would twist it to her advantage, but would also prove to be the truth at the same time.


    ¡°I just remembered¡­¡± she said slowly. ¡°You know what my job is, don¡¯t you? You even mentioned my transfer.¡±


    Michael stiffened, but only for a moment. He quickly regained hisposure and nodded. ¡°I do. You are Christian Cahan¡¯s personal secretary, are you not?¡±


    The formal way that he said it made Camille¡¯s heart sink slightly. ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± she stammered. ¡°So¡­ I think it might not look good if we meet with each other often. You¡¯d be¡­ putting me in a difficult situation if we do so.¡±


    She hated to say these kinds of words to him, but she had no choice. This way, she could have a valid reason ¨C which was also true anyway ¨C to reduce their personal meetings. She didn¡¯t like the idea of having to avoid him, not after seeing each other again in fourteen years, but¡­


    The fact remained that they worked forpetingpanies. Loyalty and ethical dilemma would be involved, and the rumors could be unforgiving, too. After all, to some reporters, it didn¡¯t matter as long as the gossip was juicy enough.


    In conclusion, there were several things that could very well go wrong with this.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­¡± Michael said slowly. ¡°¡­that we shouldn¡¯t see each other from now on?¡±


    Camille couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, despite herself. ¡°You say it like we¡¯re dating or something,¡± she joked. ¡°But yeah, I think it¡¯s a good idea to not let anyone know that we¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Good friends from high school?¡± Michael supplied.


    Camille sighed. ¡°Yes. The thing is, if I didn¡¯t work for the Cahan Group¡­ I would¡¯ve-¡±


    ¡°No, no. I get it, Vani,¡± Michael said softly. ¡°It would be difficult for you indeed. After all, I know what kind of person Christian Cahan is.¡±


    Camille¡¯s features softened at the mention of her old nickname. It was silly, the way he first brought it up all those years ago. Just because she loved vani ice cream and it was close to herst name¡­


    She shook her head internally. Truly a childish way to create a nickname like that.


    But when he referred to her by that name just now, she felt nothing but nostalgia. Those memories back in high school, when she was with him, were what she considered her happiest.


    It was fun, too, being with Michael. He made herugh most of the time, and he brought out her teasing side as well. It was as though he made her feel like a freer person, a personality of herself that she was mostfortable with.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said sincerely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I had to word it that way. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you in any way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem, like I said,¡± Michael said. ¡°But hey, how about we do it secretly instead?¡±


    Camille almost choked on the ss of water that she was currently drinking. ¡°Secretly?!¡± she repeated.


    ¡®Why did he have to say it that way?!¡¯


    ¡°Yes. Secretly,¡± Michael said casually with a nod. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t look good for my reputation too if we¡¯re seen together. Like you said, we work forpetingpanies.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± Camille said, nodding back.


    ¡°Even though we both know that we¡¯re not doing anything wrong, the world might not see it that way. As a public figure, I had to grow used to this fact over time. You do know how it feels too, right?¡± he said, his tone much gentler.


    Camille knew exactly what he was saying. After all, she used to be the daughter of a CEO.


    Now, she was no one but a simple secretary.


    But back then, like her parents often told her, she needed to take care of and maintain her reputation. She couldn¡¯t be too carefree or reckless, because one wrong move and she would get swallowed by the jaws of the media.


    In the business world, reputation was very important since it could directly impact thepany¡¯s image and sess. In regards to personal life, on the other hand, one should also be very careful since any negative publicity or scandals could reflect poorly on thepany.


    That was the life of a CEO. Thepany needed to be their very first priority.


    ¡°I do,¡± Camille agreed softly.


    ¡°So, what I¡¯m saying is¡­¡± Michael leaned forward and rested his palm against the side of his face. ¡°¡­we can meet up secretly instead. We can still text and call each other and remain friends. After all, there are a lot of things that we need to catch up on, right?¡±


    Camille blinked, having never expected that kind of suggestion. She thought that Michael would give up at that point and ept the fact that they couldn¡¯t interact more with each other from now on.


    Then again, he had always been persistent like that.


    But Michael¡­ He was herst piece of normalcy. If she were beingpletely honest with herself, she didn¡¯t want to let him go.


    She wanted to be friends with him again. She wanted to joke and y around with him like before, to feelfortable again after years of not having seen each other. She wanted this suffocation that she felt to end, even just for a few moments of Michael¡¯spany.


    Besides, it wasn¡¯t like they were going to meet each other that often, right?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Camille chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right. I guess you¡¯ll be seeing more of me from now on, Noah.¡±


    Michael smiled, and his eyes seemed to sparkle knowingly under the lighting of the room. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound so bad.¡±


    What Camille didn¡¯t know was that, from that day on, her life was only going to get messier.

 Chapter 17: Suspicions From The Past

    When Camille arrived home after meeting with Michael, she was filled with an inner glow that she had never felt before. It was as if she¡¯d been given hope in life again. It sounded exaggerated, but Michael was truly the breath of fresh air that she had needed for a long time now.


    She went straight towards the guest room and stopped before the mirror, staring at her reflection.


    At that moment, Michael¡¯s words came back to her.


    ¡®You¡¯re still so beautiful,¡¯ he had told her in German.


    Who knew that an unexpected sharednguage between them would cause a fluttering in her stomach?


    ¡®To think that heplimented me even when I look like this¡­¡¯ Camille thought to herself wryly as she approached the mirror. ¡®Even I can¡¯t recognize myself from my high school appearance anymore.¡¯


    It had been fourteen years since she left this city. Fourteen years since she behaved as the good eldest daughter of the van Gowen family and prepared to inherit the family business along with her two brothers.


    ¡®I would¡¯ve stayed with them longer if I didn¡¯t know the truth,¡¯ Camille thought somberly.


    It all started when she was seventeen years old, about six months before her high school graduation.


    ¨C


    ¡°When are you going to tell her the truth?¡±


    ¡°When the time is right.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be turning eighteen in a few months, Luther. Don¡¯t you think she has the right to know?¡±


    ¡°I will tell her, Emilia. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to keep this a secret forever.¡±


    ¡°I know, but¡­ the more time passes, the more my guilt grows. We should¡¯ve told her a long time ago. No, we should¡¯ve told her when she was little. That way, things would be easier to-¡±


    ¡°Emilia, she was just a child. I couldn¡¯t do that to her.¡±


    Camille ¨C rather, Hailey at that time ¨C identally overheard this conversation between her father and mother. Initially, she had meant to knock on their bedroom door to ask them to sign a permission slip for their uing school trip.


    However, just before Hailey could knock, their argument slipped through the cracks of the door, and she inadvertently heard most of their words.


    It was clear at that point that they were talking about her.


    ¡°Das meinst du nicht im Ernst!¡±


    ¡°Ich bin sehr besorgt dar¨¹ber!¡±


    Hailey quickly hid in the corner just in case, feeling her breath catch in her throat. Their voices were so close, like they were in the middle of leaving but got caught up in the heated discussion.


    In all her life, she had never witnessed her parents arguing to this extent. They often expressed how much they loved each other.


    To think that they would resort to arguing in German¡­ It only meant that the conversation was taking a fierce turn. There was no doubt that the issue was serious enough to warrant a dispute like this.


    And Hailey knew that she needed to get to the bottom of this as soon as possible. Especially after hearing them mention her name.


    But she couldn¡¯t risk standing behind their bedroom door again, or they might catch her in the act.


    ¡®There¡¯s something they¡¯re refusing to tell me about,¡¯ Hailey thought as she went to Paul¡¯s room.


    If there was someone in the family whom she could trust and rely on the most, it was Paul. Even though she was the eldest and Paul was the youngest, he was reliable. Benjamin was also trustworthy sometimes, but the problem was that he was a terrible liar.


    So Paul was Hailey¡¯s first choice.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Paul asked after Hailey knocked on his door three times.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± she said simply.


    A few secondster, footsteps were heard, and then Paul opened the door.


    Hailey stood there, gazing at him with interest. It had always intrigued her how different she looked from her brothers. Paul was tall for his age, but fell about an inch or twopared to her height. He was handsome enough with blond hair, blue eyes, and refined, sculpted features. Benjamin, on the other hand, looked rtively the same, only that his hair was a deep shade of brown.


    Meanwhile, Hailey¡¯s appearance was in whenpared to the two. Her hair was a simple ck, and her eyes were olive-green. Their skin tones were slightly tanned, while hers was fair, almost bordering on pale.


    ¡°What brings you here, meine Schwester?¡± Paul asked with a smile. He always seemed pleasantly surprised to see her, something that never failed to warm Hailey¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Can we speak in English instead, mein Bruder?¡± Hailey said teasingly. ¡°Can Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Paul said, stepping aside to give Hailey space.


    Even though Hailey entered this room several times already, she was always surprised to see the neatness of Paul¡¯s bedroom. Maybe she got too used to the chaos that was Ben¡¯s room, because that boy was like a disaster when it came to his things. How could those two look simr yet act so differently at the same time?


    ¡°You should give Ben cleaning lessons when you visit his room. He needs it badly,¡± Hailey remarked as she took a seat on Paul¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Since when does he listen to me? He always makes fun of me just because he¡¯s older,¡± Paul muttered, rolling his eyes good-naturedly.


    Hailey chuckled. ¡°Yet you still indulge him in his mischief most of the time. Mama and Papa are getting tired of your pranks, you know. You two should either straighten yourselves out or think of better pranks that¡¯ll make themugh instead of getting mad all the time.¡±


    ¡°Mami and Papi are no fun nowadays. They get angry so easily,¡± Paulined.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you two are a handful. You can¡¯t really me them.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine.¡±


    Hailey fell silent for a moment. This turn in the conversation was perfect. It was a good opportunity to bring up their parents¡¯ argument earlier.


    Paul would probably know what it was about. After all, he was always honest with her.


    Plus, he and Benjamin were known to be the snoops around the house. They knew a lot of things.


    ¡°Paul¡­¡± Hailey began hesitantly. ¡°I want to ask you something. And if possible, I want you to answer me honestly, okay?¡±


    Paul¡¯s eyes widened slightly. It seemed that he didn¡¯t expect a serious discussion tonight.


    After a while, he nodded and closed the notebook he was writing on. He turned his chair around from his desk to face her fully.


    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked softly.


    Hailey took a deep breath before finally going for it. ¡°So, I heard Mama and Papa arguing just now,¡± she said. ¡°They were talking about me, that was clear enough. But they mentioned something about telling me the truth, that they felt guilty about hiding it from me for so long.¡±


    Hailey stared straight into Paul¡¯s startled eyes and instantly knew.


    ¡°You know what they were talking about, don¡¯t you?¡± she said slowly. ¡°Tell me what you know, Paul.¡±


    ¡°Hailey, I¡­¡± Paul seemed to be having difficulty swallowing. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should tell you this. I wanted Mom and Dad to be the ones to say it to you. I don¡¯t think¡­¡±


    His voice eventually trailed off, a clear hesitance showing in his expression.


    Hailey stared at him for a long moment before the answer popped into her head.


    It was so simple. So obvious. Yet despite her good grades and her intuitive mind, she took this long to realize it.


    How embarrassing¡­ and how shocking.


    Yet it made sense.


    Hailey took a long, deep breath, trying to calm her racing heart.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m adopted, aren¡¯t I?¡±

 Chapter 18: My Sister

    Paul immediately got up from his chair and walked over to Hailey, hastily wrapping his arms around her in a tight embrace.


    ¡°Sis¡­¡± he said quietly. ¡°I¡¯m going to be honest with you. I knew about this two years ago when Ben and I opened Dad¡¯s private study for a prank. We¡­ The two of us were snooping around. You know us.¡±


    He pulled away to look Hailey in the eyes, as though trying to convey his sincerity.


    ¡°We found¡­ adoption papers along with your records. There were so many, we couldn¡¯t read them all. Dad was about to return home. That¡¯s when we realized that¡­ you¡¯re not rted to us by blood.¡±


    Paul swallowed.


    ¡°Ben and I¡­ we wanted to ask Mom and Dad about it, but we didn¡¯t have the courage. We even thought at one point that we might have imagined the whole thing. But we knew it was true. Still, it didn¡¯t change anything. We still think of you as our older sister, even now. After all, even if we¡¯re not rted by blood, we¡¯re still family, right?¡± he said softly.


    Hailey felt tears well up in her eyes at that moment. She didn¡¯t know what to feel. Everything seemed to be spinning and her mind was filled with confusing thoughts.


    ¡°I¡­ why didn¡¯t any of you tell me?¡± she asked in a choked whisper. ¡°You should have told me. I would have asked Mom and Dad myself¡­¡±


    ¡°We were scared,¡± Paul admitted. ¡°We were young at the time, and we were snooping around a ce we shouldn¡¯t have been. You know Dad¡¯s temper. He would have punished us, especially if it was for a prank. We also¡­ thought that we had stumbled upon information that should be kept secret. So we decided not to tell you, Hailey. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Hailey shook her head. ¡°No, no. Don¡¯t say that.¡± She let out a breath and wiped the tears from her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to use or me you, Paul. Ben, either. I¡¯m just shocked. I always thought¡­¡± She swallowed. ¡°I always thought I was a real part of your family¡­¡±


    ¡°Sis!¡± Paul eximed, startled. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s ¡®our¡¯ family. I told you, you¡¯re still our older sister. Blood doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯ve been with us so long. You were adopted when you were a baby. You loved us and took care of us for over a decade. I don¡¯t care if you were adopted or not. I still think of you as my sister.


    Hailey looked at the stubborn look on Paul¡¯s face and felt her heart warm at his words. Even though Paul was the youngest of the family and the more serious onepared to the mischievous Ben, he still had a sweet side to him.


    ¡°Thank you, little brother,¡± Hailey said affectionately as she reached out and lovingly ruffled Paul¡¯s neatlybed hair. ¡°I¡¯m really d to know that you feel that way.¡±


    Paul didn¡¯tment on his messy hair and just sat down next to Hailey, trying to fix the strands that fell over his eyes. ¡°So¡­ this must be really shocking for you,¡± he began hesitantly. ¡°Ben and I were stunned at first.¡±


    Hailey had a million questions in her mind, but her head was in chaos right now, so she didn¡¯t know where to start.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself.


    Of all the things she would discover before her eighteenth birthday¡­ this was certainly not it.


    She had never imagined that she was not truly part of the van Gowen family. She had lived in this house for as long as she could remember. She knew all the servants, even those who came and went, and she knew every ce in the house by heart, including the hidden ces she and her brothers discovered while ying hide-and-seek.


    She had always thought of Luther and Emilia as her real parents. She had be so attached to this family that she never thought¡­


    ¡°You said I was adopted by¡­ our dad when I was just a baby, right?¡± Hailey finally asked, unconsciously clenching her hands into fists on herp.


    Paul nodded. ¡°Ben and I found that out when we read the adoption papers. You were only a few months old.¡±


    ¡°So I¡­ didn¡¯t have a name?¡±


    ¡°No. You were always Hailey.¡±


    ¡°What about myst name? And what about my¡­¡± Hailey swallowed hard, her knuckles turning white from the pressure of clenching her hands so tightly.


    Paul, ever the gentle one, reached out and covered her hands with his own. ¡°Ben and I weren¡¯t able to look into it,¡± he said apologetically. ¡°We only managed to read most of your file¡­ But at least you have something to ask about now, right, sis?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I mean, you can ask Mom and Dad about it? Or you can hint at it or something. If you¡¯re curious to know about your previous identity.¡± Paul hesitated for a moment. ¡°I just want you to know, sis¡­ that no matter what happens, Ben and I will always be your brothers. That Mom and Dad will still be your parents. We¡¯re your family, okay?¡±


    Hailey stared at him, her eyes shimmering with tears.


    Everything was happening too fast. In the span of thirty minutes, she found out that her parents were keeping a secret from her, that her brothers had apparently found adoption papers hidden in her father¡¯s private study, and that her brothers knew she was adopted but still considered her like their real, blood-rted sister.


    To be honest, she didn¡¯t know what to think. She didn¡¯t know whether to feel betrayed or ept or understand the situation. At the moment, she was struggling with this new information, and she thought she needed time and space to process it all as calmly and rationally as she could.


    So she responded to Paul in the best way she could at the moment.


    ¡°Vielen Dank, mein Br¨¹derchen,¡± Hailey said warmly.


    ¡®Thank you very much, my little brother¡¯ in German.

 Chapter 19: The Truth – I

    When Hailey left Paul¡¯s room, she didn¡¯t know what else to do. She could only return to her room in a daze, her mindpletely nk.


    It was as if everything she had believed her whole life was a lie.


    Not to be dramatic, but she had always thought that her family was¡­ her real family. That they were all rted by blood. That they had no secrets from each other.


    But it turned out that she was the only one kept in the dark.


    It felt strange, as if she was somehow ostracized. As if she was now cowering in her own little corner of istion.


    When she passed her parents¡¯ room, she stopped for a moment. She could no longer hear their arguments, as if a hushed silence had fallen over them. Maybe they had finallye to apromise, or maybe they had reached an impasse.


    Not that Hailey could care about that right now. She was in no mood to confront anyone right now.


    A minuteter she reached her room. When she closed the door behind her, it was as if everything had finally fallen apart. She took a deep breath and walked towards her bed, a million thoughts running through her mind.


    What was she going to do now?


    ¨C


    Weekster, Hailey came to a final decision.


    She was going to confront her parents about it tonight.


    It had been one of the hardest times in Hailey¡¯s life. She did her best to be open-minded and diligent in finding out the truth for herself, but it was easier said than done. In fact, the truth was a bitter pill to swallow.


    Especially after what she had discovered.


    Hailey had always been an independent person. She wasn¡¯t someone who could easily confide in other people about her worries or problems. Rather, she was the type to solve her problems on her own. It was a bad habit of hers, especially the tendency to not depend on or confide in anyone else, but it was a difficult one to break.


    So she investigated everything on her own. Paul and Ben were mischievous boys, but she was practical and smarter.


    By simple deduction, she managed to find the extra key her father kept for the study room. Since her parents were on a short business trip to Hong Kong and would be back within the week, she had plenty of time to explore.


    Picking the lock on the drawer was easy after a few tries. Her father hadn¡¯t bothered to use a stronger lock or even hide the documents in a safe, since they didn¡¯t contain any trade secrets or confidential information about thepany.


    Just her adoption papers and possibly details of her family background.


    Paul and Ben knew of her n and distracted the servants by causing mischief somewhere else, somewhere far away, while she went to work on learning the truth.


    And the truth she indeed discovered.


    It was true.


    She really had been adopted.


    It was shocking to read the adoption papers and her family background. It seemed that her father had died while her mother was still alive. Yet, she was given up for adoption when she was only six months old.


    Contrary to her expectations, there wasn¡¯t much information about her parents, much to her frustration. All she could glean from the papers were their names.


    Mason and Nina Parker.


    Memorizing these details, she decided to confront them once and for all.


    She didn¡¯t have the resources to conduct an extensive investigation, so the only thing she could do was ask for the truth directly from those who knew it.


    One day after her parents returned from their short trip, Hailey went to their room and asked for a private conversation.


    ¡°Is something wrong, Hailey?¡± Luther van Gowen asked as they sat down on the sofa with their daughter on the couch across from them. A coffee table was set up between them, and each of them had their own cup of tea. However, nobody touched their drinks yet.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hailey said slowly. ¡°I want to talk about something important, and I want you to tell me the truth.¡±


    ¡°Honey?¡± Emilia van Gowen said, her features painted with worry. ¡°What is it? Do tell us what¡¯s on your mind. We¡¯d love to help you in any way we can.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect, then,¡± Hailey said, trying her best to prevent the bitterness from showing in her voice. ¡°You can tell me everything that you two know¡­ about my real identity.¡±


    Ever since she was a child, she had always been a persistent individual. She valued analytical approaches and discovering the truth about things. It was why she loved to do in-depth research and write down every detail in school reports and articles.


    Whenever she faced a challenge, she took it head-on. She thought it was best to do things meticulously rather than half-heartedly.


    So when the mystery of her identity came up, she couldn¡¯t help but learn exactly what it was.


    Even if she ended up hurting herself more in the process.


    Luther and Emilia stiffened in response. They seemed visibly caught off-guard by the topic of discussion.


    ¡®It seems,¡¯ Hailey thought to herself bitterly, ¡®that they didn¡¯t n on telling me the truth anytime soon.¡¯


    ¡®But I can¡¯t falter now.¡¯


    ¡°Well?¡± Hailey asked in response to the tense silence that filled the air.


    Luther coughed and his whole face suddenly seemed ufortable. Emilia, on the other hand, didn¡¯t look at Hailey anymore, looking away as if she felt guilty.


    Hailey couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed by their reactions. Even when confronted with the truth, they still weren¡¯t willing toe clean.


    ¡®Maybe there¡¯s more to this than what I initially thought,¡¯ she wondered.


    ¡°I know the truth,¡± she said. It pained her to confront her parents like this, the same family that she cherished for almost 18 years now, but she was a person who preferred honesty over sugarcoating words. ¡°I know that I¡¯m not your daughter by blood. That I¡¯m actually adopted.¡±


    The next moment, it was as though the silence was shattered into pieces. Emilia started crying, and Luther was gripping his left upper arm so tightly that deep wrinkles started forming on his neat, ironed dark-blue suit.


    Hailey was caught off-guard by her mother¡¯s reaction. ¡°M-Mom?¡± she said, unable to keep acting cold any longer. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Emilia shook her head, but her sobs were slowly subsiding, shifting into sniffles instead. Luther¡¯s averted gaze returned to Hailey, and he took a deep breath before speaking.


    ¡°So you know now,¡± he said simply.


    Hailey stiffened. ¡°Is that all you have to say?¡± she said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to exin things to me clearly?¡±


    Luther sighed heavily, and suddenly, at that moment, he looked older beyond his years. ¡°I am going to, my dear,¡± he said quietly. ¡°But can you promise me that you will hear me out until the end?¡±


    Hailey¡¯s world began to spin.


    Before she had nned to confront them, she had expected the conversation to be as simple as possible. She expected them to tell her that they found her as a baby in an adoption center and decided to take her in. Just that.


    But what her father had just said made her think twice.


    Why did he want her to hear him out? Was there really more to the story?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Was there a deeper reason why they decided to adopt her?


    ¡®Calm down, Hailey,¡¯ she told herself. ¡®Don¡¯t overthink. Maybe Mom had a hard time conceiving at that time and wanted to adopt a baby¡­¡¯


    ¡®But why would Mom cry like that all of a sudden? It¡¯s not like shemitted a great sin by adopting me¡­¡¯


    Hailey suddenly felt a sense of foreboding settle inside her gut.


    ¡°¡­All right,¡± she said with a nod. ¡°I¡¯ll hear you out.¡±


    ¡®Why do I have a feeling that I¡¯ll be regretting this?¡¯

 Chapter 20: The Truth – II

    The atmosphere was positively stifling, in Hailey¡¯s opinion.


    She had never felt this way before whenever she talked with her parents. Even when she got a failing grade one time, Luther and Emilia didn¡¯t scold her that much. Not at all, in fact.


    Instead, Luther simply told her that she could do better next time, while Emilia suggested tutoring for that subject in case Hailey had a hard time understanding the lectures.


    Even when she identally broke an expensive antique in the house, when she fought with her brothers as a kid, when she argued with her parents as a young teenager going through puberty and menstrual cramps¡­


    They never hit her or reprimanded her so harshly. They were never cold to her and treated her just like how they treated her brothers. She loved them because they were fair and didn¡¯t have any favorites among them.


    But now¡­


    It felt like she was conversing with a pair of strangers.


    No, that was wrong.


    Maybe she was the stranger all along.


    Maybe she had missed all the times when her parents had treated her a little differently than her siblings, when they had often done their best to make her happy, when they had been careful not to scold her too much. When they treated her like a delicate doll and gave her everything she wanted.


    ¡®I don¡¯t like where my thoughts are going,¡¯ Hailey thought, closing her eyes. ¡®I can¡¯t jump to conclusions just yet¡­¡¯


    Luther cleared his throat at that moment, catching Hailey¡¯s attention.


    ¡°You deserve a full exnation from us,¡± he said softly. ¡°We¡¯re very sorry for not telling you sooner, Hailey. We intended on waiting until you turned eighteen, but it would seem that perhaps we made an error in judgment.¡±


    ¡°I do wish you told me sooner,¡± Hailey murmured. ¡°I could¡¯ve handled it.¡±


    ¡°We thought you were too young to understand and face the truth,¡± Emilia said quietly, her sobs having died down. ¡°We wanted you to feel like we¡¯re your real family.¡±


    ¡°I would¡¯ve still considered you family even if you told me much earlier,¡± Hailey insisted. ¡°I¡¯m sure you think that I¡¯m making too much of a fuss over a trivial matter, but it¡¯s not insignificant to me at all. All my life, I¡¯ve felt like something was odd, but I kept quiet because I thought it was merely my imagination. But now¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Emilia said, looking surprised. ¡°What do you mean ¡®odd¡¯?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°That you guys treated me like ss,¡± Hailey said quietly. ¡°You never got angry at me like you did with Paul and Ben. You never pressured me into doing anything or forced me to inherit the family business. You gave me everything I ever wanted and tried not to upset me. At first, I thought that it was because you cared that much for me¡­ but in truth, you never really considered me as your real daughter, did you?¡±


    Emilia gasped. ¡°Hailey!¡± she eximed. ¡°Of course not! You¡¯re our daughter now. We¡¯ve always cared-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mother,¡± Hailey interjected, forcing her voice to stay calm. ¡°I will hear you outter, but first, I want to know the story behind all this. I want to know the truth.¡± She sent Luther an imploring yet determined look. ¡°Please, Father.¡±


    No more ¡®Mama¡¯ and ¡®Papa¡¯, Hailey realized.


    Not today.


    Luther was silent for a moment before finally nodding. ¡°Of course,¡± he said in a strained voice. ¡°Let me start from the beginning.¡±


    ***


    As Luther exined how they came to adopt her in the first ce, Hailey felt like the world was spinning beneath her feet. Dizziness gripped her mind, and she had to close her eyes to control herself from bing too overwhelmed.


    The story Luther told her was, to put it simply,plicated. To be honest, she never really expected there to be a deep story behind her adoption. In fact, she was shocked that it had happened at all.


    It turned out that Luther and her birth father, Mason Parker, had been good friends in the past. They had grown up together since childhood and were inseparable. They were also the two smartest students in their school.


    ¡°It was Mason¡¯s idea,¡± Luther said. ¡°He wanted to start a hotel business. He wanted to start from scratch. He was quite ambitious, that fellow. Always determined and hard-working. It was one of the things that drew me to him, because he was someone that I admired. I wanted to seed and achieve great things like he did. Back then,pared to him, I was only second best.¡±


    They worked hard to make their dreame true. With Luther at his side, Mason conducted extensive research on the hotel industry, market conditions, and potential target customers.


    ¡°He did most of the hard work,¡± Luther admitted. ¡°He secured the funding for the business. He approached banks for loans, sought out investors, and even used some of his personal savings. The two of us weren¡¯t from well-off families, but Mason was a diligent individual, so he saved enough thanks to working several odd jobs here and there.¡±


    Meanwhile, Luther was the one who scouted for areas with high tourism potential or business activity. After all, they needed a suitable location for their hotel. He also handled the licensing and permits.


    ¡°It must¡¯ve been hard work starting everything from scratch,¡± Hailey said quietly.


    Luther nodded solemnly. ¡°Mason was brilliant at negotiations. He had an easygoing and trustworthy aura about him, so a lot of people put their trust and faith in him. They all cheered for him to seed.¡±


    ¡°But what about you?¡± Hailey asked. ¡°You two were partners, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Luther looked like he was in a state of difort. ¡°The thing is, back then¡­ I was envious of him.¡±


    ¡°Of¡­ my father?¡± It felt strange to say that word out loud now. Hailey had used that word thousands of times for almost eighteen years now, but it didn¡¯t solely refer to Luther now.


    Mason Parker¡­ her biological father. A seemingly brilliant man.


    Hailey wanted to know more.


    There was something about this story that hinted at a deeper significance. Given Luther¡¯s hesitance and guilt, Hailey had an inkling in her mind as to what it was.


    And it wasn¡¯t anything good.

 Chapter 21: The Truth – III

    ¡°Yes,¡± Luther said quietly. ¡°As I said a few times, Mason was someone I admired. I felt he could dominate the business world if he tried hard enough, once time passed. Of course, the hotel was Mason¡¯s idea, but I was involved in the process as well. Mason wanted me to be his business partner. The two of us worked together and made numerous efforts to make our ambition happen. And yet¡­¡±


    He sighed heavily.


    ¡°It was all Mason, Mason, Mason. Mason was the spotlight, while I was only a background character. Even though I worked hard too, the people, even my own family, only admired Mason. It was¡­ difiting, at the very least. I felt hurt and betrayed,¡± he said quietly. ¡°It was wrong of me, but¡­ I resented Mason a little back then. Even though I shouldn¡¯t have felt that way, of course. I was young and immature.¡±


    ¡°Did my father know?¡± Hailey asked gently. ¡°That you felt that way?¡±


    Luther¡¯s lips curved into a wry smile. ¡°He probably did, but he never spoke about it or brought it up during the conversation. Not even when we had a few drinking nights together to deal with the stress.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°He respected me a lot and didn¡¯t want to ruin our friendship. Even though my friends and family favored him, Mason didn¡¯t let that get to his head,¡± Luther continued on. ¡°Instead, while we were working together, he would praise me a lot. He would acknowledge my efforts and promise me that everything would pay off in the end. He swore that we would be partners until the end.¡±


    Hailey fell silent. It was strange, to feel things for a father that she had never met before. However, listening to Luther tell her more about her father and his personality, she suddenly felt an odd sort of attachment towards the man.


    At that moment, a thought crossed her mind, one that startled her because it was unexpected.


    ¡®I wish I could¡¯ve met him.¡¯


    ¡°Well, to continue the story¡­¡± Luther said. ¡°When the construction process was finished, we needed to start the business and n the marketing and promotion. At that time, Mason fell sick with a nasty flu.¡±


    He paused for a moment.


    ¡°It was¡­ despicable of me,¡± he said hesitantly, ¡°but I took that opportunity to shine. I handled everything else that was needed: hiring suitable staff, nning operations and services, and monitoring market trends, guest feedback, and financial performance. There was so much to do.¡±


    ¡°All by yourself?¡± Hailey asked in surprise. It mustn¡¯t have been easy.


    ¡°Yes. Emilia helped me as much as she could, but being pregnant at that time, she could only do so much,¡± Luther said solemnly. ¡°But I appreciated her. She noticed my efforts eventually and started cheering for me more than she did with Mason.¡±


    Emilia had a guilty look on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered.


    Luther shook his head. ¡°No need to apologize, my dear. It happened so long ago.¡±


    However, Emilia didn¡¯t seem convinced. In fact, the guilt on her expression deepened further.


    ¡°But then¡­¡± Luther began. ¡°It waster on that things started to fall apart. By my own hands, no less.¡±


    Hailey blinked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Emilia turned her head away and closed her eyes. Luther, on the other hand, looked very ufortable at this point.


    ¡®What happened?¡¯ Hailey thought, befuddled. ¡®Why has the air suddenly be more tense than before?¡¯


    The sense of foreboding in her gut grew stronger, sprouting like thick vines that wrapped around her stomach. She was tense all over as she waited for Luther¡¯s response.


    ¡°I¡­ have been meaning to do this for so long now,¡± Luther said after a while, his tone bing heavier with each word. ¡°I was unable to do so with your father and mother, but now that you¡¯re here, and now that I¡¯m finally telling you this¡­ then it¡¯s time.¡±


    Hailey felt her breath catch in her throat.


    ¡®What is he talking about?¡¯


    ¡°As Mason and Nina¡¯s daughter, I have to apologize to you, Hailey,¡± Luther said brokenly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­ for what?¡± Hailey said, nonplussed.


    Emilia started crying again, though softly this time, as though she were trying to muffle her sobs.


    ¡°I betrayed your father,¡± Luther said somberly. ¡°And I was the reason why he died.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The vines grew thicker and wrapped around Hailey¡¯s throat, choking her, suffocating her until she realized that she could barely breathe.


    ¡°Why? Why would you be the cause?¡± she blurted out. ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±


    If Luther was going to apologize like this, then she needed to know the full story first before deciding what to do.


    Even though it was honestly strange to ponder on whether she was truly angry or not for the sake of her biological father whom she had never even known existed until now¡­ The fact remained that the man before her, Luther van Gowen, was the one who had raised her ever since she was a baby.


    But if he only took her in out of guilt¡­


    Hailey felt her heart break into a thousand pieces at the mere thought.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t believe that Luther was capable of such a thing. There was no way that he would kill someone else. No, Luther was probably talking about himself as being the indirect cause of her real father¡¯s ¨C Mason¡¯s ¨C death. There was no other usible exnation.


    ¡®I¡¯vee this far now,¡¯ Hailey thought to herself. ¡®I want the entire truth, and I want closure. After that, I¡¯ll decide what to do.¡¯


    ¡®And what to feel.¡¯


    Luther exchanged pained nces with Emilia before turning back to Hailey.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he said solemnly. ¡°You deserve nothing less, Hailey.¡±


    Emilia reached out and took his hand, squeezing it reassuringly.


    Luther took a deep breath before speaking once again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned several times how much I admired your father,¡± he began. ¡°It is true. Even though we were young, ambitious men at the time, with nothing significant to our names, I could tell that he was destined for great things. His future was bright. All he had to do was pursue his ambitions, and life would treat him well.¡±


    He fell silent for a moment, and suddenly there was hesitation in his expression.


    ¡°But there is one thing I haven¡¯t mentioned. One thing ¨C or rather one person ¨C who is a major point in this betrayal,¡± he said quietly.


    Hailey felt her throat dry up. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°He was our main investor at the time,¡± Luther said. ¡°He went by the pseudonym ¡®Alexander Sterling¡¯.¡±

 Chapter 22: The Truth – IV

    It was the start of the web of deceit. A mouth that spewed an irresistible suggestion and a promise of wealth and sess.


    That was what this ¡®Alexander Sterling¡¯ offered Luther back then. He knew Luther¡¯s weakness and how to persuade him to do something drastic.


    Such as betraying his good friend and taking sole ownership of the hotel.


    ¡°He requested to see me when Mason was ill,¡± Luther began. ¡°Back then, Emilia was pregnant, and our financial situation was very worrying. I had to think about our unborn child and our future. I needed the money.¡±


    He sighed, his voice turning pained.


    ¡°Mr. Sterling told me that if I was only a partner, it wouldn¡¯t benefit me at all,¡± he said quietly. ¡°With our business just starting, there wasn¡¯t a guarantee yet that it would seed, especially not without his help. So he wanted me to take sole ownership and to prevent someone else from sharing the profits with me.¡±


    ¡°He wanted you to¡­ betray my father?¡± Hailey said as the realization dawned on her.


    No¡­ Luther couldn¡¯t have¡­


    Luther nodded, his features twisting into a grimace. ¡°He had a way with words. I, as a youngd who was strapped for money and with a baby on the way, quickly gave in to the temptation. It was too easy for him to manipte me. After all, he had noticed how insecure I felt towards Mason at that time.¡±


    His voice was filled with regret as he said his next words.


    ¡°I tried to push the intrusive thoughts away, but I was pretty much aware of the situation. I knew, in the back of my mind, that he was doing it for other reasons, that he had a hidden agenda behind the pretense of wanting to help me. But I didn¡¯t pay attention to it. Instead, I went along with his ns simply because I was a greedy and envious man. I saw the opportunity to outshine Mason and take over the business with a better guarantee of sess, so I did it with my mind made up in the end.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Hailey said slowly, her voice trembling slightly. She still couldn¡¯t believe that Luther actually agreed to such a maniptive tactic. ¡°What reason would that Sterling man have to entice you instead of my father?¡±


    She winced internally as she realized how her words came out. ¡°I mean¡­ Based on your own words, my father was-¡±


    Luther nodded. ¡°Indeed. Mason was like the young boy that everyone had hopes for. They all believed in him, and that included the people in our neighborhood. He had this undeniable charisma, and he was also intelligent enough not to get swayed by pretty words and promises. I think Mr. Sterling enticed him back then as well. I¡¯m not entirely sure as I¡¯m merely guessing, but even if it didn¡¯t happen, I¡¯m fairly certain he would¡¯ve declined instantly. That was just the kind of person he was.¡± His voice lowered. ¡°Unlike me.¡±


    Hailey sat there silently, trying to process the words in her head.


    ¡°So, whether Mason did decline or not, Mr. Sterling had every reason to turn to me instead,¡± Luther added. ¡°I was the easiest to brainwash and order around to do his bidding. He wanted someone to control and make them indebted to him¡­ and I was gullible enough to let him.¡±


    Hailey¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°So¡­ my father¡­¡± Her voice trailed off as she was unable to finish her statement.


    ¡°I arranged everything behind his back, especially when he was sick,¡± Luther admitted. ¡°It was easier than I had expected. Mason trusted me enough to let me handle all of the paperwork while he did most of the legwork. By the time Mason returned, I was already more than halfway done. He never did expect it.¡±


    Hailey felt a pang in her heart at his words.


    A betrayal, that was what it was. A betrayal from a friend that he had thought he could wholly trust.


    ¡°And you knew too, Mother?¡± she asked in a small voice, turning to Emilia imploringly.


    A tear slid down Emilia¡¯s face as she nodded. ¡°I did. I¡­ supported my husband.¡±


    ¡®The two of them were in on it,¡¯ Hailey realized, the pain in her heart growing stronger.


    With such a big revtion, she no longer knew what to say. But it was toote to back out now.


    There was still more to this puzzle. Things weren¡¯t over just yet, and she needed the full story of what happened in order toe to a decision.


    ¡°Then¡­ what happened next?¡± she asked, taking a deep breath.


    Luther shook his head. ¡°Next¡­ was the start of the chaos.¡±


    As he exined further, the picture was getting clearer and clearer.


    As soon as Mason recovered from his illness, he went back to work. When he found out about Luther¡¯s betrayal, he was rightfully furious.


    ¡°We argued for a long time,¡± Luther said quietly. ¡°It escted to the point where we engaged in fisticuffs. I had to lead him outside so that there wouldn¡¯t be any trouble inside the hotel. I was angry at that time too, even though I didn¡¯t have the right to feel that way. But I was in a hurry to go back home to my wife since she needed me there to apany her during her pregnancy. The baby was going to be due at any time, and I didn¡¯t want to take any chances.¡±


    Emilia turned away guiltily.


    ¡°I can still remember it vividly like it was yesterday,¡± Luther continued on. ¡°Mason was still in the middle of his loud argument, storming after me as I rushed towards my car. I wasn¡¯t prepared to confront him at that time, so I needed to get away quickly.


    ¡°He kept calling out to me, but I didn¡¯t listen. All I could think about was the sound of my anxious heart beating at having to tell my good friend that Ipletely betrayed his trust and destroyed everything that we had built for a long time.¡±


    Luther took a deep breath.


    ¡°And then¡­ it happened.¡±


    The silence was so thick that it hung in the air like a dark, dense cloud. There was a sensation of heaviness here, one strong enough that Hailey could feel it permeating her bones.


    ¡°What happened?¡± She was almost afraid to ask aloud.


    Luther shut his eyes. ¡°He died,¡± he choked out. ¡°Mason¡­ I didn¡¯t look where I was going. I wanted to go to my car. I wanted to get away. I was so focused on the thought of leaving that I didn¡¯t see the car rounding the corner and going straight at me. It all happened too fast. The next thing I knew¡­ Mason shoved me away, and then all I could see was his body lying there on the road, covered with blood.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Hailey stared at him in shock. ¡°He pushed you away? He saved you?¡± she repeated.


    Luther gave a wry smile. ¡°After I betrayed him and tried to run away? Yes. I never did understand just how boundless that man¡¯s kindness was. He could¡¯ve just chosen to stand there and continue to be in shock, but he rushed forward without hesitation instead.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°The driver ran off,¡± Luther said bitterly. ¡°He probably didn¡¯t want to be responsible for someone¡¯s injuries. So I knelt there before Mason¡¯s body, apologizing to him over and over and begging him to hold on. I asked the people around us for help and waited for assistance to arrive. But then he opened his mouth and tried to talk to me for thest time.


    ¡°I knew it then¡­ that he was going to say his final words.¡±

 Chapter 23: The Truth – V

    ¡°His¡­ final words?¡± Hailey said slowly.


    Luther nodded. ¡°I told him that I would do anything to make it up to him. I begged him for forgiveness and asked him not to die on me yet.


    ¡°But I knew. We both knew. He was running out of time. He was already bleeding out, and the life was slowly fading from his eyes,¡± he whispered.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hailey felt a stray tear run down her cheek. ¡°Oh¡­ father¡­¡± she murmured.


    ¡°I can still remember the sound of his strangled voice as he told me what he wanted from me,¡± Luther said quietly. ¡°He asked me¡­ to take care of his wife and his newborn daughter.¡±


    Hailey felt a lump rise in her throat. ¡°He¡­ did that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. At that time, Nina¡­ Mason¡¯s wife, and your biological mother¡­ She had already given birth to you and was unconscious at the hospital, resting,¡± Luther said. ¡°And I¡­ I never knew. It turned out that Mason, after recovering from his illness, apanied his wife during thest days of her pregnancy before returning to the hotel and then finding out the truth.¡±


    Emilia spoke up next. ¡°When Nina found out about what happened to Mason and the betrayal that urred after Luther told her the truth, she¡­ went crazy. She was hysterical.¡± She shook her head, tears streaming down her face. ¡°The two of us were very good friends, but after that, she didn¡¯t want to see my face anymore. She was all alone; she had no family, and she only had Mason. She relied on his ie and was the only family she had, so when he was gone, she had nothing left.¡±


    ¡°Mason had used almost all of his savings to fund the hotel business,¡± Luther said quietly. ¡°Nina was taking care of a newborn, and her health had turned frail over the years because of an illness that she had recently recovered from. After Mason¡¯s death, she was severely depressed and lost her mind. She tried taking her life and yours a few times, so she had to be sent to a mental institution.¡±


    Hailey was struggling to find her voice. ¡°So¡­ that¡¯s why you adopted me,¡± she realized. ¡°It was out of guilt, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe it. No, rather, she didn¡¯t want to believe it, but¡­


    It was what made the most sense in her head.


    Luther sighed heavily. ¡°It was all my fault, Hailey. But I would be damned if I left you all alone while your mother was away and couldn¡¯t take care of you. So, Emilia and I stepped in and adopted you.¡±


    Emilia¡¯s voice was choked with guilt. ¡°When I gave birth to my first daughter¡­ she passed away,¡± she sobbed. ¡°At first, I was against Luther taking you in because we didn¡¯t have enough money yet to take care of two babies at the same time. But when my darling Hailey left this world¡­ I couldn¡¯t take it. I needed you.¡±


    Hailey blinked, confused. ¡°What?¡±


    What did she mean by that just now?


    Emilia seemed startled at her slip-up before quickly shaking her head. ¡°I mean my baby. My first one. I named her¡­ Hailey.¡±


    Hailey¡¯s breath got caught in her throat. ¡°Wait. Is that why you named me¡­?¡±


    Emilia nodded. ¡°I was in despair when my baby died. So when Luther tried to convince me again to adopt you, I agreed. You were just a baby back then, and you looked just like¡­ my precious Hailey¡­¡±


    Hailey felt something like lead settle in her gut, the heaviness seemingly plunging her soul to the ground. It was as though the world was starting to spin once more, and a hundred thoughts were running inside her mind.


    So that was it?


    That was the reason why they adopted her in the first ce?


    She was actually correct in her assumptions?


    She had been adopted out of guilt which stemmed from a willing betrayal and the despair from the passing of a precious loved one.


    So basically, she was just a substitute for their baby, and she was being taken care of not because they genuinely wanted her and loved her, but because they felt guilty for leaving Mason Parker¡¯s baby all alone with nobody to take care of her.


    Because they no longer had their firstborn daughter and needed someone to fill in the loss in their hearts.


    ¡®So this is why they treated me so carefully for all these years,¡¯ Hailey realized dully, feeling her heart slowly crack into pieces. ¡®I thought¡­¡¯


    ¡®I thought it was because they loved me.¡¯


    ¡°So you took me in because you lost your first baby? And you named me after her, too?¡± Hailey said, speaking her thoughts aloud. She couldn¡¯t take this at the moment. She needed to hear the confirmation with her own ears. ¡°Based on everything that I heard tonight¡­ Those are the reasons why you two chose to adopt me?¡±


    The guilty look on Emilia¡¯s face increased, and she looked like she was on the verge of sobbing again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hailey¡­ I know that we adopted you with selfish intentions, but-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Hailey suddenly interrupted, her voice icy cold. She couldn¡¯t listen to this anymore. ¡°I¡¯ve heard all that I needed to know.¡±


    Luther stared at her in fear and rm. ¡°Wait, Hailey, we haven¡¯t finished yet.¡±


    ¡°What else do you have to say to me?¡± Hailey snapped, feeling her emotions rise likeva surging towards the mouth of the volcano. She was probably being harsher than she had intended, but she was in no state to think clearly right now.


    It felt like her world was falling apart, and she had this overwhelming urge tosh out at everyone.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Luther seemed at a loss for words for a moment. ¡°I just want you to know that¡­ your mother is still alive. Your real mother, I mean. Nina Parker.¡±


    Hailey froze.


    Her real mother?


    No, scratch that. Was she even ready to meet her mother?


    ¡°We mentioned that she went insane after finding out what happened to Mason¡­ but she¡¯s still alive, and she¡¯s doing much better than before. If you¡¯d like to meet her, I can-¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t talk more about this right now,¡± Hailey interrupted. ¡°Can we discuss more about this tomorrow? I¡¯m not feeling well.¡±


    Emilia looked concerned. ¡°Of course, dear. Go ahead to your room. I¡¯ll have one of the servants bring you your dinner there.¡±


    ¡®Are you really worried about me, or is this one out of guilt, too?¡¯ Hailey couldn¡¯t help but think bitterly.


    ¡®Wait, what am I thinking?¡¯


    ¡®Mama has always been nice to me. I can¡¯t be rude to her. Even if she doesn¡¯t really love me, she did take care of me for almost eighteen years now. I owe it to her to at least be polite.¡¯


    Hailey nodded and then went on her way without another word, her mind in a whirlwind state of loneliness and uncertainty.

 Chapter 24: Caught

    [Present Time]


    ¨C


    Camille Parker sighed, letting the memories of the past fade away. What happened back then haunted her until now, with so many what-ifs in her head.


    Things like, had she made the wrong decision? Should she have handled the situation in a better way?


    Would it have been better for her and her family if she hadn¡¯t let herself get swayed by her emotions?


    ¡®Now I know why they say that eighteen is still young,¡¯ Camille thought to herself wryly. ¡®I made a few bad decisions in the past, but I thought that I was already an adult, that I was mature enough to do whatever I wanted.¡¯


    ¡®And now look at me, having ended up in a situation like this.¡¯


    At that moment, Camille thought of Michael and how wonderful he had been earlier. A little flush crept to her cheeks at the thought of him.


    How could someone have changed so much in the span of almost fifteen years yet still felt like the same exact person back then?


    That was how she felt about Michael. Even though his appearance and personality were different now, the way they interacted with each other was still the same. Being with him was such afort in her tumultuous yet dreary life, despite it being momentary.


    And what he said earlier about meeting secretly and continuing to talk to each other¡­


    She still didn¡¯t know exactly what he meant about that. She couldn¡¯t understand why he would take that risk. They belonged to rivalpanies, and yet¡­


    ¡®I guess he¡¯s still as carefree as ever, just like in the past,¡¯ she thought to herself, not even realizing that a small smile was slowly curving her lips.


    ¡°Well, you certainly look chipper.¡±


    Camille turned around to see the source of the voice with a startled expression on her face.


    And it was none other than the bane of her existence.


    Christian Cahan stood at the doorway of the living room, leaning against the wall with a smirk on his handsome face. ¡°Judging by the look on your face, I presume that your little lunch date went well?¡± he asked casually.


    Camille stiffened. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± she said evasively.


    ¡°Oh my. No need to look so wary, my dear,¡± Christian said with a chuckle, still wearing that wretched amused expression. ¡°I was just assuming how your day has been based on the smile I saw on your face just moments ago.¡±


    Camille felt an embarrassed flush creep up her face. She hadn¡¯t even realized that she was smiling while thinking about Michael.


    And it was Christian Cahan of all people who saw it!


    ¡°I was thinking about something else,¡± Camille said tly, trying her best not to show any emotions on her face and in her tone. ¡°You¡¯re just mistaken.¡±


    Christian¡¯s amused expression grew. Even though he seemed unconvinced, he decided to let it slide for now. ¡°I see. All right, then.¡±


    ¡°Good night,¡± Camille said before going towards her room. She needed to leave quickly, or else he might say something annoying next.


    ¡°Ah, wait just a moment, my dear,¡± Christian said smoothly. ¡°I have something of importance to discuss with you over dinner.¡±


    ¡®Well, I knew it.¡¯


    Camille¡¯s lips stretched into a thin line. ¡°What is it? I¡¯d rather you just tell me now,¡± she said. ¡°If it¡¯s about work, I¡¯ve already given you your schedule for this month and everything that you need to prepare.¡±


    Christian shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not about work. It¡¯s¡­ a rather personal matter. A leisure event, to be specific, and it¡¯s one that requires your presence.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Camille was getting annoyed at this point. This was one of the reasons why she thought that Christian was too irritating for his own good. He seldom spoke things directly and liked to go around in circles first before getting straight to the point. It was infuriating sometimes.


    ¡°I want you to apany me to a social event next week,¡± Christian said, loosening the tie around his neck. ¡°I¡¯m ready to introduce you to the world as my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Camille froze. So soon?!


    ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged the perfect dress for you to wear. I¡¯ve gotten an appointment with the best stylist in the city as well to fix your hair. I only ask that you don¡¯t embarrass me at the function. After all, I have a reputation to maintain.¡± Christian smirked as he took off the tie and unbuttoned the first few buttons of his shirt. ¡°But of course, I¡¯ll have to ask you to resign from your position as my secretary.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Camille said indignantly. ¡°That¡¯s not what we agreed on, Christian!¡±


    ¡°Think about it, my dear. You should be intelligent enough to realize what it means once our rtionship goes public, right?¡± The smirk on Christian¡¯s face was bing more and more infuriating by the minute. ¡°I can¡¯t very well have people thinking that I have favoritism or that nepotism was involved, can I? This is all for the good of thepany.¡±


    ¡°And for your precious reputation as well,¡± Camille gritted out.


    ¡°Correct, my dear. As a Cahan, I can¡¯t have negative publicity tainting my good name.¡±


    ¡°It has already been tainted by the unrelenting rumors about you having several women left and right,¡± she muttered.


    ¡°Ah, are you jealous, perhaps?¡±


    ¡°Dream on.¡±


    Camille was starting to get a migraine. Every day, every minute, and every second that she spent with this man, she felt like her wrinkles were increasing and that she was aging faster than normal.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®I really hate men like him,¡¯ she thought to herself fiercely. ¡®He should be more like¡­¡¯


    ¡®Like Michael¡­¡¯


    ¡°Hmm, all right. I acknowledge that I¡¯ve probably been selfish enough not to consider your thoughts and opinions on the matter,¡± Christian suddenly said, nodding his head thoughtfully. ¡°I shall have to rectify that and make you do something first before we give the official announcement.¡±


    ¡®He was toying with me,¡¯ she realized immediately. ¡®He just wanted to see my reaction. This jerk¡­¡¯


    ¡°¡®Probably¡¯, you say?¡± Camille said sarcastically. ¡°What is this ¡®something¡¯ that you want me to do? I told you, if it¡¯s something illegal or hical, I¡¯m not going to do it. You can order yourckeys around for that kind of thing. I am not getting involved in some shady shit you¡¯re doing behind the scenes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but you¡¯ll love this, Miss Parker,¡± Christian said in amusement, seemingly unfazed by all the insults that she had been throwing his way for the past twenty minutes now. ¡°After all, it has something to do with your beloved Michael McGregor.¡±


    Camille froze instantly, feeling her heart drop to her stomach.


    How¡­ How did he know?


    Christian seemed to read her mind at that moment, because his smile grew wider. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°Though it pains me a little because you keep on underestimating me. I know everything, Miss Parker. I know a lot more than you think.¡±


    She was almost afraid to ask, but she did, anyway.


    ¡°What do you know?¡±


    A smug smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°I know that your ¡®old friend¡¯ is Michael Noah McGregor, the famous CEO of Haynes-McGregor Industries. The two of you were high school friends, weren¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 25: A Mission

    Camille felt her blood run cold. Indeed, she shouldn¡¯t have underestimated Christian¡¯s multiple sources of information. He knew everything that went on. He was meticulous like that.


    She wouldn¡¯t even be surprised if he had sent someone to track her every move. He had done it several times before. He probably even knew that she was aware of it, but kept doing it anyway because it was fun.


    ¡®Sadistic bastard.¡¯


    If she could name one of the things that Christian Cahan loathed the most, it was a betrayal. He wanted everyone under him to follow his orders and not question them. If they opposed, their lives were doomed.


    So when it came to punishments, he had no qualms about giving them out.


    Just like his father.


    ¡°I am right, aren¡¯t I?¡± he said. ¡°It was him that you met earlier, the ¡®old friend¡¯ that you mentioned.¡±


    She should¡¯ve known.


    He had been behaving suspiciously, after all. She had suspected it the moment he made her take the afternoon off, saying that he had an important confidential meeting to attend and that she wasn¡¯t needed.


    She doubted that he did that just to make her get some rest. It was Monday, after all.


    But she had known better than to question him about it, especially when he mentioned the ¡®confidential meetings¡¯, so she thought that she shouldn¡¯t mind it. As long as she wasn¡¯t involved, she wouldn¡¯t be able to know anything crucial.


    And now, his actions all made sense.


    ¡°¡­Yes, he¡¯s my friend,¡± Camille admitted. She knew very well that there was no use in lying to this man. ¡°But that¡¯s all we are. I didn¡¯t tell him anything, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not worried. Not worried at all.¡± Christian smiled. ¡°After all, our agreement is not something that you can easily break. You wouldn¡¯t betray me like that, would you, Camille?¡±


    The sound of her nameing out of his lips almost made Camille shiver from revulsion. She still couldn¡¯t believe that she was going to get married to this man.


    The true nightmare was going to begin the moment the official announcement was going to be made. She didn¡¯t even want to start counting the days until shepletely lost her freedom.


    The reason why Christian was dying it for a while was because he needed to make ¡®preparations¡¯ to inherit thepany from his father first.


    Though Camille knew that he only wanted to relish the freedom he had left before getting ¡®tied¡¯ to her.


    Sometimes, she wondered how he managed to hide his affairs from Greg. He probably had some solid alibis or maybe he bribed the men that Greg paid to keep an eye on him.


    She would never understand this family¡¯s cutthroat methods.


    Patricia was the only innocent one among the three, but she dreaded to think about what might happen once Greg and Christian tainted her mind with maniptive teachings.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Camille said quietly. ¡°My loyalty remains tied to your family.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then you¡¯ll have no problem doing this little mission for me, right?¡± Christian said, his voice turning chipper.


    Which only meant that bad news wasing, Camille dreaded.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I want you to get close to Michael McGregor.¡±


    ¡°You want me to¡­ what?¡± Camille repeated nkly. Surely she must¡¯ve heard it wrong, right?


    Because why in the hell would Christian Cahan ask her to get close to his knownpetitor in the industry?


    ¡°Your history with him is quite convenient for my ns,¡± Christian said. ¡°That way, he won¡¯t suspect you so easily. He probably thinks that you¡¯re a righteous woman with good morals and principles.¡± He chuckled at that. ¡°And that¡¯s why I need you to gain his full trust. You¡¯re the perfect person for this mission.¡±


    Camille stared at him. ¡°Wait a second¡­ you want me to know his secrets, gain inside information about the McGregorpany, and then betray him in the end?¡±


    ¡°Bingo!¡± Christian said happily. ¡°You¡¯re a smart woman. I knew you could figure it out easily.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Camille shook her head. ¡°I am not doing it.¡±


    Christian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? Such a direct way of refusing.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Cahan, I am not going to betray my friend just so you could reap the benefits of my torment,¡± Camille hissed. ¡°I am not going to partake in any hical means. It¡¯s one of my principles. I am a righteous woman with morals. It¡¯s the only thing that makes me feel sane and human.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood something here, Miss Parker,¡± Christian said, shaking his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice in the matter. Have you forgotten already? I control you. You do not have the right to refuse me.¡±


    Camille felt like a bucket of ice water dropped right on her from above, turning everything in her body cold. Her heart was racing from anxiety at this point.


    ¡°No,¡± she whispered. ¡°You can¡¯t force me to do something I don¡¯t want to do.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, but I can.¡±


    ¡°No. I won¡¯t do it.¡±


    Silence fell between them for a moment, a silence so heavy and oppressive that it seemed to permeate her skin. Camille¡¯s gaze was fixed on the ground while Christian folded his arms across his chest, looking thoughtful.


    ¡°¡­All right. If that¡¯s how you feel,¡± he finally said.


    Camille couldn¡¯t help but raise her head, staring at him in surprise. Of all the things that she had expected, it certainly wasn¡¯t this.


    ¡°What?¡± she saidmely.


    Christian shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re right that I can¡¯t really force you to do anything. I am a gentleman, Miss Parker, no matter what you might think of me. I do have my principles, too.¡±


    Camille did not like where this was going. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    A slow smile spread on Christian¡¯s face. He went over towards the briefcase that he had ced on the nearby coffee table and opened it.


    Camille watched as he took out a folder from inside and then walked back towards her.


    ¡°Unfortunately, ording to this contract that you signed¡­¡± he said, eyes skimming over the document. ¡°¡­you agreed that you would prove your loyalty to the Cahan family and to your would-be husband, namely me, by following our orders. That you fully trust we would have your best interests at heart and that you would not question anything.¡±


    Camille instantly felt a cold shudder in her body. Had she missed reading that part of the contract? She couldn¡¯t remember that use being in the terms and conditions.


    She hated to admit it, but it was possible. After all, when she signed the contract back then, he had told her to put her signature at the bottom and skip the reading, for it would only be wasting too much time.


    In a small act of rebellion, she skimmed through it anyway, but only for a few minutes before begrudgingly signing her name.


    ¡°Best interests¡­?¡± she repeated. ¡°In what way is getting close to my old friend and sabotaging his business means having my ¡®best interests¡¯ at heart?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for your own good and for the good of ourpany,¡± Christian said patiently, sounding like he was exining something to a child. ¡°Thispany will soon belong to you as well, Camille. Even though the marriage is for show, everyone will know that you belong to me. Thepany¡¯s sess is going to be our sess.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about thepany,¡± she hissed.


    ¡°But if we rise to the very top, you¡¯ll have all you¡¯ll ever need. I can give you everything you want, and I¡¯ll even let you keep them after our eventual ¡®divorce¡¯. If you want ten luxury cars, consider it done. If you want to own several vis, you¡¯ll have them, and even own them without any strings attached.¡±


    Christian smiled.


    ¡°Well? Aren¡¯t you tempted?¡±

 Chapter 26: A Hard Decision

    Camille shook her head. This man was unbelievable.


    ¡°You¡¯re a fool if you think that I¡¯ll be brought in by that kind of stupid offer.¡± Her voice was filled with bitterness. ¡°You never change, do you?¡±


    ¡°Great men should never change,¡± Christian said arrogantly. ¡°Now that¡¯s too bad. Looks like I¡¯ll have to resort to something else.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Miss Parker.¡± Christian¡¯s voice turned ice-cold. ¡°Do you not remember the reason why you signed this contract in the first ce?¡±


    Camille stiffened.


    ¡°You agreed to be tied to me in exchange for keeping quiet about your family¡¯s interesting piece of history, right?¡± His smile was pleasant, but at this moment, it looked demonic in Camille¡¯s eyes. ¡°As well as what I know about the McGregors and the so-called ¡®Alexander Sterling¡¯¡­¡±


    Camille felt panic bubbling in her chest. ¡°No!¡± she cried out. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Oh, but I would, my dear. I am more than capable of such a thing.¡±


    ¡°But you promised that you would leave them alone! What would be the difference if I helped you ruin Michael? He would still be-¡±


    ¡°At least your family will be spared, right?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Considering how far the van Gowen family¡¯s influence has reached today, I think exposing the truth about the past would definitely bring a scandal, don¡¯t you think? Especially considering the one who drove the car that day.¡±


    Camille was at a loss for words. She couldn¡¯t believe that this was happening.


    She had hoped fervently to herself that Christian wouldn¡¯t use this kind of method on her again. It was so low, exposing her and her former family¡¯s history, and even including other people in it¡­


    The revtion, when she first learned of it, had been shocking. It turned out that everything ¨C all the little pieces of the past ¨C were connected. Even the ones that seemed trivial at first were actually relevant to the present.


    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving me any choice, are you?¡± she said quietly.


    Christian clicked his tongue, shaking his head. ¡°Of course. This is my way of doing things. You should know that by now.¡±


    ¡°Right. I never should¡¯ve expected anything less from someone like you.¡±


    Camille left there quickly, not watching to hear Christian¡¯s response to that or even see that infuriating grin on his face anymore.


    ¡®Is it so fun for him to y people like puppets on strings?¡¯ she thought to herself furiously. ¡®I can¡¯t believe it. I¡¯m so angry!¡¯


    ¡®How dare he ask me to do something so awful to Michael?!¡¯


    She mmed the door to her room and dropped to the ground. She sat on the floor, seething.


    ¡®And to think that I had just been reunited with Michael after so many years¡­¡¯


    ¡®Damn that man¡­ Christian Cahan!¡¯


    She pulled out her phone and stared at the list of contacts on the screen. She and Michael had exchanged numbers, which meant that she could now contact him whenever she wanted. Before, even though she knew his name and his sess, she had never made the first move or reached out to him for obvious reasons.


    If Michael wanted to, he could do a background check on her and easily find out about her rtionship with the Cahans. But she knew ¨C and so did Christian, apparently ¨C that Michael did not do things that way. Unlike Christian, Michael was ethical and never resorted to dirty tactics in his business dealings.


    Gregory Cahan was best known for being very strict but fair with the public. However, the truth was that he had dabbled in hical practices like bribery and extortion a few times. It was all a front.


    But Greg was a much better man than his son. Greg didn¡¯t rely on using others for his own gain and ying dirty tricks. Christian, on the other hand, loved to manipte people and twist things to his advantage.


    None of the Cahan men were innocent.


    Yet Camille, of all people, was involved with them.


    ¡®I can¡¯t involve him in this,¡¯ Camille thought to herself guiltily. ¡®He worked so hard to get to where he is now. He did everything with his own skills and hard work. I can¡¯t just let someone like Christian Cahan sabotage everything that Michael had worked hard for.¡¯


    She gripped her phone tightly and started calling someone¡¯s number.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Hello?¡± she said when the call connected. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. Can I ask you for a favor?¡±


    * * *


    Camille had a n. Rather, she thought that it was a good n. For now, perhaps.


    If she couldn¡¯t get out of this stupid secret mission that Christian wanted her to do, then she would have to twist things to her advantage.


    She hadn¡¯t said anything or rebelled so much in the past because she thought she was protecting her loved ones well. But now that he had involved Michael and revealed his true intentions of destroying thepetition, she had to make her own move.


    ¡®I will not be a puppet forever,¡¯ she swore to herself.


    But if she was going to do this, she had to make sure that Christian didn¡¯t suspect anything. She had to somehow convince him that she was unwilling but had no other choice.


    She had to make him feel like he had won her over. That he had triumphed in his stupid ns.


    Camille¡¯s n wasn¡¯t extraordinary. It was practically bare bones at the moment. But if she wanted to win this chess game with Christian Cahan, she had to think at least two steps ahead.


    One: Use her reluctance to her advantage.


    There was nothing stopping her from keeping a record of any incriminating evidence or interactions with Christian. If she could do this right, she could build a case against him when the time was right.


    She had thought about doing this back then, but it was very difficult. Mostly because evidence of his misdeeds was hard toe by. The victims were paid to keep their mouths shut, while the rebels happened to disappear sometimeter.


    Evidence of hical corporate practices and mismanagement was also difficult to obtain. Even though she was his personal secretary, he kept confidential information tightly under wraps. She was also aware that he was constantly watching her.


    ¡®And he likes to control everything,¡¯ she thought to herself bitterly. ¡®He thinks of us as his little ckeys¡¯ and has fun with everyone as if he¡¯s just ying a funny, twisted simtion game.¡¯


    Andst but not least¡­


    Two: Push Michael away.


    Even though it was painful, Camille had no choice but to do it for his sake.


    If she kept up the pretense of trying to be close to him to please Christian, but at the same time pushing him away by being mean and cold, then things would change. That way, she could give Christian the excuse that she could not possiblyplete his orders because of Michael¡¯sck of trust.


    ¡®I can do this,¡¯ Camille swore to herself, trying to ignore the guilt that was eating her up on the inside.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Michael¡­ for having to push you away again.¡¯

 Chapter 27: Past and Present

    Later that night, Camille received an unexpected text message from Michael.


    ¡®Hey Vani,¡¯ the text simply read.


    She stared at the words on the screen, feeling a small piece of her heart break.


    She could still remember the words he told her just yesterday, about them remaining friends and secretly meeting, messaging, and calling each other. He had seemed really eager to connect with her after so long.


    She wasn¡¯t dense. She knew that she had been Michael¡¯s close and only friend back then, which was probably the reason why he grew attached to her.


    But she wasn¡¯t foolish enough to assume that he¡¯d been waiting for her for years now. Of course, they had been close, but not that close¡­


    Right?


    Camille sighed. There was no use overthinking things now. If she didn¡¯t reply to him right now, she would never get the courage to do so.


    She had to at least give him some kind of warning. Or a sign.


    ¡®Hello,¡¯ she texted back.


    And then the series of messages began, with them talking back and forth. It was the perfect opportunity to start her mission of driving him away.


    She honestly didn¡¯t expect it to be this soon, but it was now or never.


    Better to be early thante, as her mother used to say.


    ¡®Did you get home safe?¡¯ Michael messaged.


    ¡®Yes,¡¯ she replied.


    ¡®We should get some vani ice cream together. For old time¡¯s sake.¡¯ There was a hint of teasing in his words.


    It pained her, but she had to reply in a dry undertone. ¡®I¡¯m busy these days.¡¯


    ¡®I am, too.¡¯


    ¡®I see.¡¯


    ¡®When should we meet next, then? It should be a secret, right?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll check my scheduleter.¡¯


    ¡®Okay. What will you have for dinner? Are you living alone? Don¡¯t rely too much on takeout food, okay?¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll have to see.¡¯


    ¡®Is something wrong, Hailey?¡¯


    Camille stiffened as she read his message on the screen of her phone.


    Why did he have to use her name that way?


    The guilt in her heart was growing and increasing by the minute. Any more, and her resolve would wither away.


    She couldn¡¯t let that happen. Not this early.


    ¡®Nothing. Just tired,¡¯ she replied.


    ¡®Oh, sorry. I should¡¯ve let you rest before deciding to text.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s okay.¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry about me and go to sleep after eating dinner. Stay healthy, okay?¡¯


    ¡®You as well. Thanks.¡¯


    That was the end of the conversation.


    Camilley back against the sheets and shut her eyes.


    If she were to bepletely honest¡­ that had been a painful conversation.


    It was so obvious that Michael wanted to catch up with her and go back to the way it was, but she had to push him away. Even though she wanted so badly to chat like normal and tease him like she used to, she couldn¡¯t.


    Whenever she was with her friends, with her brothers, and especially with Michael, she always had a lot to say. Most of the time she was even called a ¡®nagger¡¯ because she liked to take care of her loved ones and fuss over them all the time. She would ask how their day was going, if they were eating well, and if they had any problems they wanted to share.


    So, being cold and clipped with Michael, of all people, went against her own personality, one that she had kept restrained inside of her for years.


    During her time as Camille, the only people she showed any concern for were her brothers and Patricia. Patricia was now 25 years old, a young, carefree adult who wanted nothing to do with her father and brother¡¯s business. She was still in college and was studying two majors at the same time.


    College¡­


    Camille sighed heavily. Even though she had a strained rtionship with the Cahans, she had to admit that she wouldn¡¯t have gotten her university degree and her new identity without them.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After learning the truth from Luther and Emilia all those years ago, she had been confused, angry, and betrayed. Especially because they never denied the fact that they took her in out of guilt and treated her like ss because they didn¡¯t want to upset Mason¡¯s daughter and break their promise to him. It made her feel so isted that she felt she had to leave, that she needed to disappear as soon as possible.


    She had made some decisions she wasn¡¯t very proud of to this day. Maybe she should have talked to them properly, maybe she should have done something else, maybe she should¡¯ve been more mature and patient¡­


    But it was all said and done now. There was no longer anything she could do about her past actions, no matter how foolish they were.


    A weekter after that conversation, the day before her 18th birthday, she packed her bags, took all her savings, and left the van Gowen house without saying goodbye to her parents.


    She only told her brothers and even managed to say her own goodbye to Michael sometime before, giving him the treasured ne that Emilia had gifted her for her birthday years ago.


    There had been another reason why she hadn¡¯t taken the ne back. Besides the fact that she couldn¡¯t wear it anymore thanks to Christian¡¯s stupid ne, it was also because she felt she didn¡¯t deserve it. She didn¡¯t trust her adoptive parents all those years ago and left without looking back, so it felt wrong for her to keep wearing Emilia¡¯s ne.


    Camille rolled her body to the side. She wasn¡¯t going to lie; she had checked in on her adoptive parents from time to time. It was out of curiosity and longing, like a child who missed her family and wanted to know how they were doing. Her brothers kept her updated, but she wanted to see for herself how the public treated them.


    She felt a little guilty about leaving them with a scandal. The eldest daughter of the Van Gowen family, the one who was supposed to inherit the hotel business, ran away from home. There were all kinds of rumors and spections about her disappearance.


    It was difficult for her and the family she left behind to avoid public attention. Camille had to hide for years after she ran away, while Luther and Emilia desperately tried toe up with a good exnation for why their good, obedient daughter had left home on her eighteenth birthday.


    It was one of the reasons she couldn¡¯t let Greg and Christian Cahan tarnish her family¡¯s reputation with another scandal. She knew how much Luther valued his reputation after working so hard to get to the top all on his own.


    At first, she couldn¡¯t understand how Greg Cahan had managed to find out about Luther¡¯s betrayal of Mason and that Mason was supposed to be his partner in the business. That Luther had caused someone else¡¯s ruin and death, even if only indirectly.


    But after some rification, she finally understood.


    Because the ¡®Alexander Sterling¡¯ all those years ago¡­


    It turned out to be Gregory Cahan himself.

 Chapter 28: Social Event

    ¡°Madam, dinner is ready,¡± one of the maids called out as she knocked politely on Camille¡¯s bedroom door. ¡°Mr. Cahan says that he wants to dine together with you.¡±


    Camille felt an instant wave of irritation. ¡°Tell him that I¡¯m not hungry and that I¡¯ll be going straight to sleep,¡± she snapped.


    ¡°Oh, but Madam!¡± the maid eximed, sounding startled. ¡°You can¡¯t just¡­ I mean, forgive my rudeness, but you cannot skip meals-¡±


    ¡°Then please bring me a tray here, Harrietta,¡± Camille said, making her voice softer this time. After all, the maid did nothing wrong, and she wasn¡¯t the one provoking her ire. ¡°I¡¯ll eat here in my bedroom instead of the dining room.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Understood, Madam. I will bring it up for you right away.¡±


    Camille listened to the sound of footsteps fade away before letting out a heavy groan. That stuck-up creep was really getting on her nerves!


    He even dared to ask her to have dinner with him when he hardly ever did that before. He only did something like that after ordering her to do something just so he could continue torturing her like the sadist he was.


    ¡®In this case, Noah¡¯s clearly the angel while that bastard is the most annoying of devils!¡¯ she thought to herself, almost growling aloud.


    There was no other way to fully express her loathing for Christian Cahan. He had been controlling her however he wanted for years now, taking advantage of the fact that she was indebted to his father and even joining in on the ckmail.


    Men like him would never understand how she felt and the enormity of what she had been through.


    Five minutester, there was another knock on the door.


    ¡®Harrietta¡¯s back,¡¯ Camille thought. ¡®That was quick.¡¯


    ¡°Come in,¡± she said as she sat up on the bed and leaned against the headboard, not even looking at the door. At least she wouldn¡¯t be dining with that pompous jerk tonight.


    The door opened to reveal a familiar figure.


    And it wasn¡¯t Harrietta.


    ¡°You¡¯ve be quite forward today, haven¡¯t you? I must say, I never expected that you would invite me to eat together with you in your bedroom¡­¡±


    Camille instantly snapped her head towards the doorway, her eyes wide in incredulity. ¡°You-?! What are you doing here?¡± she said in disbelief.


    Christian raised an eyebrow as he folded his arms across his chest. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell Harrietta that you want to eat dinner with me here?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Camille¡¯s mind was racing. Did Harrietta¡­?


    Suddenly, Christianughed. His loud voice seemed to echo through the walls, which only served to irritate her even more.


    ¡°I¡¯m joking, I¡¯m joking. No need to re daggers at me like that,¡± he said in amusement. ¡°Of course Harrietta told me that you want to eat dinner alone. But I¡¯m hurt that you don¡¯t want to spend time together with me. After all, we still need to discuss the details of your secret mission.¡±


    He leaned forward, eyes sparkling with mischief.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it sound like one of those spy missions in the movies that you like to watch together with Patricia? It¡¯s exciting, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Camille was filled with revulsion. ¡®He¡¯s really treating this like some little game!¡¯


    ¡°Shove off, asshole,¡± she snapped. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see your face right now.¡±


    Christian clicked his tongue in disapproval. ¡°Language, my dear.¡± He took something out of his suit pocket and handed it to her. ¡°Anyway, since you¡¯re so adamant about avoiding me tonight, I have no choice but to discuss it here.¡±


    Camille eyed the paper suspiciously. ¡°What is this?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It looked like some sort of invitation. A fancy kind, of course, with gold swirls and elegant lettering.


    ¡°It¡¯s the social event that you¡¯ll be attending with me. The one I mentioned to you earlier,¡± Christian said. ¡°I will introduce you to some of our partners, so be prepared. My father will be there as well to keep a close eye on things.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to reveal my identity as your secretary, then?¡± Camille asked, narrowing her eyes.


    Christian smirked. ¡°Lucky for you, littledy, that this is a masquerade ball event.¡±


    She was surprised. ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a very important party for us businessmen. Most of the big names will be there to enjoy the event. Who knows? Maybe Michael McGregor will also be there if he favors parties like this.¡±


    She stiffened.


    He smiled. ¡°A perfect way for you to do your mission, right?¡±


    ¡°How do you think this is going to work?¡± she gritted out. ¡°If you¡¯re going to introduce me as your-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only going to introduce you by your first name,¡± he interrupted smoothly. ¡°After all, people at work and some of my clients only know you by yourst name, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about.¡±


    Nobody at work knew her name. Her first name, to be exact. They just called her ¡°Miss Parker¡± and nothing else. She didn¡¯t have any friends there because they were intimidated by her status. She was a hardworking and responsible employee, so she liked to make sure things were organized and running ording to the CEO¡¯s wishes. She also liked to be professional in the workce, so she rarely socialized with her co-workers.


    They knew that the CEO ¡®favored¡¯ her, perhaps as a good secretary or something else, but that didn¡¯t matter to Camille anymore. Rumors would inevitably spread, but until they had solid proof, they couldn¡¯t really do anything.


    Some even tried to win her favor, thinking she was Christian¡¯s woman ¨C basically another one of his numerous affairs ¨C but Camille was stone-cold cold and didn¡¯t allow anything non-work-rted to interfere with her duties.


    So, she was usually alone.


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°You will also be wearing a mask the whole time, which is the point of a masquerade event. Still, it will be difficult to recognize anyone there, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    He had a point, but Camille didn¡¯t want to acknowledge it, lest his head swell up thinking it was apliment from her.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she finally said. It wasn¡¯t like she had a choice.


    Whatever Christian wanted, he usually got.


    He turned and started to leave the room when he suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Oh, and one more thing, Miss Parker¡­¡±


    She looked at him wearily. ¡°What is it now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you this since it might interest you¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your family will be there, too,¡± he said, turning to her with a smile. ¡°The van Gowens. So you¡¯d better get ready, okay?¡±


    Then he finally left the room, leaving her with her turbulent thoughts.


    Even though the words themselves were caring, Christian¡¯s tone had been the exact opposite. It was as though he was looking forward to an anticipated scene in a famous soap opera drama, and she didn¡¯t like it one bit.


    ¡®What exactly is he nning?¡¯ she wondered.

 Chapter 29: Disguise

    The morning after, Camille woke up feeling like she just had a nightmare.


    ¡®If you could call Christian Cahan a living nightmare, that is,¡¯ she thought venomously.


    ¡®That snake is nning something. I just know it!¡¯


    The rest of the day went on as usual. She went to thepany, did her secretarial work, ignored Christian¡¯s unnecessarily flirtatious and obnoxious remarks, and left work in thete afternoon.


    ¡®Good thing that he has an important meetingter,¡¯ Camille thought gleefully as she started packing her things. ¡®I hope it finishes at midnight so that when hees home, I¡¯ll already be fast asleep.¡±


    The only reason they were able to live together all this time was because of their busy schedules. Sometimes Camille had to work overtime while Christian left early. Sometimes Christian hadte-night meetings and extended business trips, leaving Camille alone in the apartment.


    It was the perfect arrangement for her because she could not bear to see Christian¡¯s infuriating mug every single day.


    ¡®I dread to think about what he might do about his schedule once we get married,¡¯ she thought with a shiver.


    Just as she finished and was about to leave, she suddenly received a message from her phone.


    Checking the text, she took a deep breath and nodded to herself. Good. It was time.


    Two minutester, she got another text message.


    But from the one person she wasn¡¯t expecting.


    ¡®Has he always been this talkative?¡¯ Camille wondered as she read the text from Michael.


    ¡®Are you free right now?¡¯ he messaged.


    She was about to say yes automatically when she suddenly remembered her ns.


    Right. She had to be cold to him. She had to make him stay away from her.


    Even if it would destroy their friendship forever¡­


    Camille felt her heart break a little, but this was all she could do to protect him from Christian.


    ¡®No,¡¯ she replied.


    His reply came a minuteter, as if he had already expected this kind of response from her.


    And it was quite unexpected.


    ¡®Toote. I¡¯m already waiting at the small flower shop a block away from the Cahan Group building,¡¯ Michael¡¯s text read. ¡®Sneak over here and be sure to disguise yourself.¡¯


    ¡°What?!¡± Camille eximed loudly, her expression filled with disbelief. What the hell kind of spontaneous-


    Ah, crap.


    Her eyes darted around quickly, and then she breathed a sigh of relief when she realized that she was all alone in the hallway. Thank goodness, or else the employees here would think she was some kind of nutcase.


    This man! Camille wanted to tear her hair out. What was he thinking?


    And why did his schedule seem so clear? Didn¡¯t he have a lot of work to do every day as the CEO of Haynes-McGregor Industries?


    And what did he mean by ¡®disguise yourself¡¯?!


    ¡®But I don¡¯t have a disguise!¡¯ Camille wailed to herself.


    ¡®What are you on about? I can¡¯t just do that,¡¯ she hurriedly texted him.


    ¡®Of course you can. You¡¯re resourceful.¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t believe what she was reading.


    ¡®What are you nning?¡¯ she demanded.


    ¡®I just want you to meet up with me today. I¡¯m already prepared.¡¯


    ¡®But I¡¯m the one who¡¯s not prepared!¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll wait for you today even if it takes me until midnight.¡¯


    Camille stifled a groan and stalked back to her desk. She bent down and searched the drawers before finally finding what she was looking for.


    It was a coat she had kept for the rainy days. She liked it because it covered her from head to toe. It was long, like a trench coat, and it was a dark color so she could blend in with the crowd. It even had a hood, which was perfect for protection.


    But she wouldn¡¯t use the hood today, especially in this sunny weather, or she might get some strange looks from the people.


    She pulled out a casual hat, a pair of sunsses, and a mask toplete the disguise.


    She probably looked really suspicious right now.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s making me do this,¡¯ she thought to herself as she hurried down to the lobby while holding the coat in her hands.


    It would be a little difficult to avoid the man Christian had assigned to keep an eye on her from time to time, but she already knew his routine, so she just had to be careful to pass through his blind spots.


    She spotted him the moment she stepped out of the elevator doors. He was a man with no distinguishing features, but he always wore a blue suit, leather shoes, and sses, so it was easy for her to spot him from a distance.


    When he wasn¡¯t looking in her direction, she quickly walked to the nearby restroom and changed into her disguise.


    It was a little strange for a woman like her to go outside in a coat, hat, and sunsses, especially leaving thepany building, but nothing so odd that people would keep their eyes glued to her.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡®He owes me for this,¡¯ she thought, gritting her teeth as she took out her phone and sent a few texts.


    It had been a while since shest went out and walked the streets. Whenever she finished work, she went straight home. That was because she was paranoid about being followed. She didn¡¯t want to give Christian any ammunition to ckmail her with.


    It wasn¡¯t like she had a family anymore, although she was in touch with her brothers. She didn¡¯t have any friends either. She wasn¡¯t the shopping type, and she preferred cooking at home to eating out.


    ¡®Figures that Michael would be the one to force me to go out,¡¯ she thought dryly.


    As she approached the flower shop Michael had mentioned, she passed a tall man.


    She slowed her pace and raised her arms.


    As they passed, she felt something slip into her pocket.


    She ignored it for a moment before approaching the flower shop and entering the building.

 Chapter 30: Captivating

    As Camille entered the shop, the air was immediately filled with the delicate and soothing scent of flowers. The ce was bathed in a soft, warm glow from the sunlight filtering through the windows.


    Wooden shelves adorned with potted nts lined the walls. The countertops disyed an array of bouquets and arrangements, each a carefully curated mix of colors and textures.


    The sound of trickling water echoed softly from a corner where a quaint tabletop fountain sat. There was also a hand-painted chalkboard on the wall that listed the daily specials.


    Overall, the interior was homey and quitefortable.


    The clerk, a pretty young girl with honey-brown eyes, greeted Camille with a smile.


    ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am,¡± she said politely. ¡°What kind of flowers would you like?¡±


    Camille smiled back. ¡°I¡¯d like to take a look around first if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Feel free to do so.¡±


    ¡®Where is he?¡¯ she thought as she went further into the shop.


    When she rounded the corner to go to the next aisle, she eventually paused in her tracks.


    There he was.


    ¡®He¡¯s totally acting cocky now that he knows how handsome he is,¡¯ she thought to herself dryly.


    Michael stood by the rows of sunflowers, dressed in a in brown vest, in white shirt, and ck pants. She had to admit that the casual clothes suited him so well, a stark contrast to his usual mature, businesslike aura in the articles and magazines. It made him look much younger, and it was as if she had been transported fourteen years into the past, back when they were just high school students who spent every free moment together, hanging out on the roof.


    Not only that, but Michael was wearing a ck baseball cap and sses, possibly to hide his identity. It was a convincing disguise, and if Camille hadn¡¯t already been familiar with his rxed posture and his tendency to rest his hand on his left hip when he was waiting for someone, she wouldn¡¯t have recognized him so quickly.


    After all, he always assumed that posture when he waited for her on the roof of their high school building.


    As she approached, Michael seemed to sense her presence and raised his head. His eyes lit up at the sight of her, something that made her heart do a little twist. He really seemed happy to see her again. She honestly felt the same, but their current situation made it hard for her to indulge in such happy feelings.


    She also didn¡¯t miss his free hand holding a bunch of yellow roses. Unless he was going to meet someone after their meeting, she could only assume that he was giving them to her as a gift.


    ¡°You came,¡± Michael greeted as he approached her. As he came closer, he towered over her to the point where she could only reach up to the shoulder of his body.


    Camille tried to catch her breath at their sudden proximity. ¡°You didn¡¯t give me much of a choice,¡± she said evenly.


    Michael chuckled. ¡°Nice disguise,¡± hemented.


    ¡°Which is your fault, by the way,¡± she huffed as she removed her hat and sunsses. Her hair was loose and a little frizzy from the hat, so she ran her fingers over the strands to straighten them. ¡°I had to sneak out of the office and make sure I didn¡¯t arouse anyone¡¯s suspicions.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like spontaneous and exciting situations?¡± Michael teased. ¡°You used to rave about sci-fi and thriller movies.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I didn¡¯t mean that I wanted to be in situations like this!¡±


    Michaelughed again, and despite her irritation, it was music to her ears. He always had a niceugh.


    ¡°Anyway, this is for you,¡± he said, handing her the bouquet of yellow roses. ¡°I forgot to give you flowers yesterday, so I¡¯m here to make up for it.¡±


    Camille gave him an unimpressed look. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you called me here just to give me these flowers¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Michael said with a smile. ¡°In fact, I wanted to meet with you today because it¡¯s my only day off this week.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Hesitantly, Camille reached out and epted the flowers, feeling guilty to see him just offering them to her and waiting patiently.


    Michael nodded, looking satisfied now that she had epted his gift. ¡°I have some importantpany business to attend to this week and make sure all deadlines are met by Saturday.¡±


    ¡°Must be hectic being the CEO,¡± Camille remarked lightly.


    ¡°It is,¡± he said with a sigh. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s not talk about it now.¡±


    Suddenly, he held out his hand, and she stared at him in confusion.


    She had seen his appearance several times since yesterday. In person, he was stunning. His eyes seemed to sparkle, his features were so refined, and his smile was charming. He had matured over the years like fine wine.


    But still, she couldn¡¯t get used to it. To see him again and appreciate his good looks. Sometimes it felt like he wasn¡¯t her high school friend, but just a handsome man who wanted to be friends with her.


    When she did nothing, Michael didn¡¯t withdraw his hand. Instead, he waited patiently for a moment before his lips curved into a smile.


    And his next words took her by surprise.


    ¡°Do you want to go to our old high school together?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Camille felt her mind go nk for a moment.


    ¡®This is a bad idea,¡¯ she thought afterwards.


    But she couldn¡¯t refuse when she saw the look of anticipation in Michael¡¯s eyes.


    It was as if he really expected her to say yes.


    It was a bad idea for several reasons. They might be recognized and discovered. The students might recognize Michael since he was something of a celebrity in the business world just like Christian because they were handsome bachelors who were taking the industry by storm with their intelligence and sense of innovation.


    Besides, two people dressed in casual clothes, hats, and sunsses would definitely look suspicious in a high school, especially with security guards roaming the area.


    But Camille couldn¡¯t seem to say these thoughts out loud.


    Instead, what came out of her mouth was, ¡°You¡¯re as impulsive as ever.¡±


    Michael¡¯s response to her dry remark was a bright, dazzling smile.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    And for some reason, Camille¡¯s worries were whisked away, just like that.

 Chapter 31: Nostalgia

    They arrived at their old high school within fifteen minutes. The walking distance from thepany wasn¡¯t that long, so they decided that it was best to enjoy the scenery instead of taking a cab.


    Along the way, Camille worried about a few things. Even though she was in disguise and there was no way anyone could possibly recognize her, she still felt a little embarrassed when she noticed people sending her curious nces from time to time.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    There was no doubt that it was because of the flowers she was holding.


    ¡®Why did he have to give me such bright flowers in the first ce?¡¯ Camilleined internally.


    Though she had an inkling why he did.


    It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t appreciate the gesture. She did, and it warmed her heart.


    It had been a long time since she was treated like a real woman. It wasn¡¯t like Christian gave her flowers like this that often. In fact, he only ever did on rare asions whenever he needed something from her, or when he felt the need to use her for situations that would turn out to be for his own benefit.


    Camille was tired of being used and not being seen as a real person for a long time now. For years, it was only Patricia who spent time with her genuinely. But because she was still in school, they barely had time to hang out anymore.


    Another thing was that she was aware of the meaning of yellow roses. There were various simr meanings, but the core theme of giving them to someone meant ¡®friendship¡¯.


    It was a nice feeling to know that Michael treasured their bond¡­ or what was left of it now over the years.


    But still¡­ he kept her ne with him like he had promised.


    ¡®That was really sweet of him,¡¯ she thought absently.


    However, there was one ring problem regarding these flowers. One that she needed to think about deeply before going home tonight.


    How was she going to hide them?


    If Christian ever found out about this¡­ he would definitely use it to his advantage.


    She couldn¡¯t let him find out.


    ¡®Maybe I could hide them with my coat when I return home,¡¯ she thought. ¡®I¡¯ll conceal them from the maids and hide them somewhere in my room. Yeah, I could do that¡­¡¯


    ¡°A penny for your thoughts?¡±


    Michael¡¯s voice instantly snapped her back to reality. Camille turned to him at that moment and saw that he was looking at her curiously.


    ¡°What?¡± she said nkly.


    ¡°Well, you looked really deep in thought there, so I was curious as to what was on your mind,¡± he responded.


    ¡°I was just thinking about how I can take care of these flowers,¡± she said. It wasn¡¯t entirely a lie.


    ¡°You can put them in a vase and fill it with water. You can also ce it by the window so they can get a little sunlight.¡±


    ¡°Right. I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    He then stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± he announced.


    Camille stopped beside him and stared at the scene before her.


    The mere sight of the school gates brought back a flood of memories. The gates were sturdy and adorned with the school emblem, just like fourteen years ago.


    It was like a picturesque scenery. The skies above stretched wide and open, with fluffy white clouds drifting across the bright blue expanse. The students were filtering out of the gates, theirughter and animated conversations filling the air.


    The main building from afar looked as imposing as always. It was a grand structure with a blend of ssic and modern architecture, standing proudly at the heart of the campus.


    They stood there at a slight distance from the gates, as though they were parents waiting to pick up their child from school. They made sure to be within the security guards¡¯ sight so as to not arouse too much suspicion.


    Though they didn¡¯t seem that suspicious thanks to the yellow roses that Camille was holding.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Michael remarked, staring at the school. ¡°It has changed so much from thest time I remembered.¡±


    Camille smiled. ¡°It has. I don¡¯t remember seeing that many buildings around the main structure. They must¡¯ve expanded over time.¡± Her voice dropped to a nostalgic whisper. ¡°After all, it¡¯s been fourteen years. So much has changed.¡±


    Michael nodded. ¡°Including us.¡±


    As Camille watched a female student yfully shoving a male student, she smiled. ¡°Remember when I used to scold you all the time?¡±


    Michael chuckled. ¡°Of course I do. I remember getting annoyed at you hounding me whenever I skipped sses.¡±


    ¡°You were so predictable, you know. The school rooftop as your hangout ce, really?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie. You liked it, too. After all, there was fresh air, and nobody usually came up there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you scared them all away.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. They were just afraid of me for some reason.¡±


    Camilleughed. ¡°You expect me to believe that? Have you forgotten what your reputation was like back then?¡±


    ¡°What? The big, bad delinquent who would smoke, skip sses, and dye his hair various colors on asion?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Camille chuckled, and Michael shook his head.


    ¡°I was really a stupid teenager in the past, huh?¡± he said, sighing. ¡°I was problematic, uncaring, and incorrigible, ording to my sister Joanna.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t that bad.¡± He sent her a look, and sheughed again. ¡°Okay, maybe you were that bad. But I could handle you well.¡±


    ¡°You were stubborn, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    ¡°You should give me more credit. I always helped you study,¡± Camille said proudly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you manage to improve your grades during that time?¡±


    ¡°About¡­ two ranks, I guess. At least I wasn¡¯t thest rank in the ss roster anymore.¡±


    Camille rolled her eyes. ¡°But hey, I really liked your lunchboxes! And you were so cool when you defended me from the rumors back then,¡± she added in a teasing tone.


    ¡°They were idiots. They deserved being called out,¡± Michael said.


    She smiled. ¡°Look at us, just reminiscing about the good old days¡­ We¡¯ve really grown older now. To think that we¡¯re in our thirties at this point¡­¡± Her voice grew wistful. ¡°I¡¯m not married yet, and I don¡¯t have kids, either. I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to live my life the way I want¡­¡±


    Michael looked at her, not saying a word. Camille, sensing his gaze, stared back in puzzlement.


    But just as she opened her mouth to say something, he beat her to it.


    ¡°Even so,¡± he said gently. ¡°Even after many years have passed, even if you think that we might be too different now to remain close like we were back then¡­ I will still be your friend. Whenever you need me, and whenever you want someone to talk to, I¡¯ll be here. I hope you¡¯ll remember that.¡±

 Chapter 32: Letting Go

    Camille stared at him, feeling another surge of conflict in her heart.


    How was it that he always knew the right words to say?


    More importantly, how could he say something like that despite his busy lifestyle?


    ¡°Is that even possible?¡± she whispered. ¡°Realistically, you can¡¯t always be there for me, Noah. You have such an important career and a bright future ahead of you. I¡¯m just someone from your past, an ordinary woman who¡¯s not of any use to you whatsoever.¡±


    Michael frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡®I haven¡¯t stopped searching for you for years,¡¯ was what he wanted to say.


    ¡®You¡¯re the only one who kept me going even when there had been so many times when I just wanted to give up.¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re the woman that I-¡®


    Michael¡¯s thoughts stopped right there.


    She was¡­


    The only woman that he had ever loved.


    And the only one that he would ever love in the future.


    He knew that he should just say this to her. To make her realize the depth of his feelings for her.


    But something held him back. Maybe it was that sad look in her eyes. Maybe it was the wary stance that she held, the hesitance in her expression, and the worried tone in her voice.


    She seemed to be hiding something from him, but he didn¡¯t know what.


    ¡°No, I-¡± Camille shook her head. ¡°God. What am I even doing right now? This is a mistake.¡±


    Michael¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Hailey?¡±


    The name had slipped out of his lips before he could even think twice.


    Of course, he knew that she was going by a different name now. It had been more than a decade since she started using it. It was her new identity, and it had be a part of her now. It was something that he realized he should respect.


    But he didn¡¯t know about this for fourteen years. He had always thought of her as Hailey van Gowen, not Camille Parker.


    It was an honest mistake, and he was about to automatically give an apology.


    But it made him stop and think for a moment.


    What if he was the only one who thought that things could go back to the way they were? That they could make the best of this situation despite living entirely different lives now?


    What if he was the only one who was selfishly clinging to the past, wishing that he could still have a piece of it forever?


    What if Camille didn¡¯t want any remnants of the past to keep on staying in the present?Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Have I been approaching this wrongly from the start?¡¯ he wondered to himself.


    While Michael was uselessly deliberating in his head, Camille was looking at him with a shocked expression on her face.


    It had been her name, but still¡­ it brought back painful memories she wished she could forget.


    She stared at him with teary eyes, then looked away as she tried to keep them from falling.


    No. She would not cry here.


    And definitely not in front of Michael, of all people.


    ¡®What the hell are you doing, Camille Parker?¡¯ she scolded herself.


    ¡®Have you already forgotten your goal? Your resolve?¡¯


    When she turned back to Michael, her gaze was ice-cold. All of a sudden, the warm atmosphere between them dissipated, reced with a slight tension that hovered over them like a dark cloud.


    ¡°I know I agreed back at the coffee shop, but after thinking about it deeply, I don¡¯t think I can anymore,¡± she told him coldly. ¡°It just won¡¯t work, no matter how much you and I wish it would. Things are too different now.¡±


    ¡°Hai-¡± Michael caught his tongue just in time. ¡°Camille-¡±


    Camille¡¯s features softened, almost resembling sadness. ¡°You still think of me as the Hailey from the past, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Michael had nothing to say to that.


    Whether it was because it was true, or that he was still processing her words in his head, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Because she needed to end this now, before both of them got even more hurt.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Noah,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t think this will work. The two of us¡­ we used to be good friends in the past, but not anymore. We¡¯ve changed too much. Right now, my focus is on my life and my career, not¡­ friendship.¡±


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but please take this back,¡± Camille said as she shoved the yellow roses into his chest and turned to walk towards the street.


    Michael stood there frozen for a full minute before he called out, ¡°Hailey! Wait¡­¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t contact me anymore. I want a peaceful life away from my past,¡± Camille said, turning to him with teary eyes. ¡°Please respect my decision, Noah.¡±


    Michael was rendered speechless.


    With that, Camille ran through the crosswalk when the pedestrian light turned green. She hailed a cab and quickly told the driver the address.


    When she turned her head towards the rearview mirror, she could see Michael still standing there on the sidewalk, staring after the taxi. He was gripping the bouquet of yellow roses in his hand.


    Camille forced herself to look away.


    It was over now. This was for both of their sakes.


    She couldn¡¯t miss something that never existed in the first ce. Even if they parted ways from now on, there wouldn¡¯t be any difference. People like them were not meant to be close or to be together.


    This was for the best.


    ***


    When Camille got hometer that day and was preparing to go to sleep, she encountered Christian in the kitchen, much to her dismay.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she deadpanned.


    ¡°What, I can¡¯t even enjoy some snacks at midnight now?¡± Christian said mockingly as he slipped a piece of grape into his mouth.


    Camille¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t lie. You like to order the maids around to have them bring up a tray to your room, so that excuse doesn¡¯t work. You¡¯ve probably been waiting for me toe home, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you know me so well.¡±


    She rolled her eyes and went towards the fridge. She took out the water pitcher and poured the contents into a ss.


    Christian leaned back against the counter, watching her cooly. ¡°Did something happen today?¡± he asked casually.


    ¡°Why do you ask, and why do you care?¡± she snapped.


    ¡°Calm down, tiger. I¡¯m just asking. Why so hostile?¡±


    ¡°Maybe because you never initiate small talk unless you¡¯re trying to get something out of me.¡±


    ¡°I see that you don¡¯t trust me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. You¡¯ve never had my trust in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    Camille didn¡¯t even feel the least bit guilty or worried about constantly snapping at Christian. The sadistic bastard didn¡¯t really mind anyway, and it would be fake of her if she pretended to be nice or civil towards him. That wasn¡¯t her personality at all.


    And they both knew how deep her animosity ran through.


    ¡°Still,¡± Christian said. ¡°You don¡¯t seem very happy today.¡±


    ¡°Maybe because your presence is sickening.¡±


    He chuckled lightly. ¡°I will pretend that I didn¡¯t hear that.¡±


    Camille gulped down her water, returned the pitcher to the fridge, and then turned around to leave.


    ¡°Are you wavering, Camille?¡± Christian suddenly called out, his voice effectively stopping her in her tracks.


    She chose not to turn around. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she asked in a steely voice.


    ¡°Nothing. You just seem¡­ very rebellioustely,¡± he answered in a tone that sent chills down her spine.


    What was he trying to imply?


    The words sounded a little ominous, almost like he was delivering a subtle message.


    It was as though he knew something or figured out what she was doing.

 Chapter 33: Emotions Are Baggage

    ¡°I am not,¡± she answered firmly. ¡°You have nothing to worry about, Mr. Cahan. I assure you that I am just having a very bad week.¡±


    She tried hard not to let the sarcasm show in her tone.


    Christian smirked in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s good to know, my cute little secretary.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡± she snarled before finally storming off towards her room. She was practically fuming.


    That man was insufferable!


    But terrifying at the same time, she had to admit.


    She could never really know what was going on inside of Christian¡¯s crazy mind. He could be psychotic the next moment, and then mischievous the next.


    But she knew that behind that arrogant, yful demeanor was a cold, calctive man. He was not someone to be trifled with. He was a demon who loved to y with people and make them feel like idiots.


    She knew that she had to be extra careful now. Christian was bound to find more ammunition to ckmail her with.


    She really had no idea why he would go through such lengths to keep her, but she supposed that she was the lesser of a few evils around him.


    If he chose another woman, she might either betray or disappoint him in the end. Camille was the most sound choice, in all honesty. After all, she had been with the Cahan family for years now.


    Not only that, but Christian also knew her too well, especially her weakness. He was pretty much aware of the hostility that she held towards him, but he didn¡¯t mind at all.


    She knew, though, that he was satisfied with the fact that she didn¡¯t fawn over him like the other women did. If feelings were involved in the equation, it would ruin Christian¡¯s diabolical ns.


    For someone like him, emotions were useless baggage. Once someone got emotionally attached to him or wanted him to love them back, he would instantly turn into a cold demon.


    Camille had witnessed it several times at this point. Despite his tendency to flirt with her and his hints of making her his contract wife, he would sometimes bring women to the house and have his affair there.


    It was revolting, but Camille didn¡¯t have much of a choice. If she left the house, Christian would assume that she was backing out of the contract. But if she stayed, she would be subjected to the torture of their disgusting sounds and conversations during the night. It was a lose-lose situation.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    In times like that, Camille kept a pair of noise-canceling headphones in her room and used them to her heart¡¯s content.


    But before she got better earplugs, bits and pieces of their conversations would leak in. Sometimes Christian would even confront the woman in front of Camille while she was eating dinner. He truly had no shame whatsoever.


    One woman in particr had been one of Christian¡¯s most annoying affairs. She was a gorgeous, voluptuous model with long red hair and hooded blue eyes.


    Her name was Veronica. Even though her looks were morous, her personality was not so pretty.


    Camille didn¡¯t like it whenever Veronica was around. For one, Veronica was arrogant and obnoxious. It was clear that she was used to getting what she wanted thanks to her looks and money. She treated Camille like a maid and would order her around the house whenever she waited for Christian toe home.


    She was one of the few women who knew about Christian¡¯s arrangement with Camille. She probably also signed a non-disclosure agreement, as was the custom with Christian¡¯s women. If they wanted to have a rtionship and reap the benefits of an affair with a wealthy, powerful man at the same time, then a contract had to be signed. That way, there would be consequences for the ¡®rats¡¯, as he liked to call them.


    Camille had seen several theatrics from various women. Most of them were fake and greedy, only wanting to get spoiled by a handsome rich man.


    But there were women, just a few, who genuinely fell in love. They got too attached and wanted emotions involved in the rtionship. Even though it had been made clear to them from the start that they were only mere affairs, a few of them wanted more. They wanted love. They wantedmitment.


    They wanted marriage.


    And that was exactly what Veronica had wanted.


    ¡°Why do you still keep seeing that woman?¡±


    ¡°What woman? You have to be specific. I have plenty of them.¡±


    Camille could hear Veronica¡¯s shocked exmation of outrage even through her headphones. It seemed to be another night of heated argument between those two.


    ¡°Plenty?! Why would you want to spend time with them when you already have me?¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Ronnie. An angry expression doesn¡¯t suit your pretty face.¡±


    ¡°Calm down?! Maybe I will, after you promise me not to fool around with those other women anymore!¡±


    ¡°Ah, what an unreasonable request. You would prevent me from having my fun?¡±


    ¡°F¡­ Fun? Is that all I am to you?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know how you can even think otherwise. Did I ever say anything to make you misunderstand our situation?¡±


    ¡°What? Christian! How could you?!¡±


    ¡°You know¡­ women who start wanting more¡­ women who start to tell me what to do¡­ they¡¯re not fun to me anymore.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°You can leave now, Ronnie. I had fun. Too bad that we no longer need to see each other anymore.¡±


    ¡°Christian Cahan!¡±


    And thus began a one-sided heated argument between a furious Veronica and a calm Christian.


    It was no use. Even if Veronica took back her words and begged for forgiveness, Christian would no longer take her back. For him, she had already acted out, which meant that there was a possibility that she might do it again.


    He didn¡¯t like risks like that. He preferred women that were obedient and could be easily bought with money. He was irritating like that.


    So no matter how much Veronica would convince him that she would never do it again, there was no way that Christian would allow things to go back to the way they were.


    ¡®Spiteful, vengeful bastard,¡¯ Camille huffed. ¡®Even the devil would be embarrassed to have someone like him in hell.¡¯


    She sighed heavily as she tossed and turned in her bed that night. Veronica was still shrieking loudly. It was a wonder that her voice didn¡¯t wear out even in the slightest.


    Damn it. Why couldn¡¯t someone as rich as Christian make the walls soundproof?


    Come to think of it, considering his evil personality, he might¡¯ve done it on purpose to torture her and the servants.


    Until now, in the present time, he still didn¡¯t rece the walls.


    ¡®Irritating bastard,¡¯ she swore in her head once more.


    At least she managed to make progress with one of her goals.


    As long as Michael didn¡¯t try to get close to her again, there would be no additional problems.


    That is, if that unpredictable, impulsive man that she knew since high school had matured over the years.


    Otherwise, she would have to anticipate a lot of unexpected incidents from now on.

 Chapter 34: Going To Lunch

    One weekter, it was the beginning of a new season. Everyone in Cahan Group was busy with the uing major project, including Camille. Being a diligent worker, Camille liked to stay organized and make sure that things were going in order so far.


    Since her boss, Christian, was also meticulous, they worked well together.


    But that was the only harmony that they had. They had good teamwork at thepany whenever it was about their career. Otherwise, Christian liked to y around while Camille just wanted to live a peaceful life.


    Today was one of those days where Camille needed to work overtime. Christian¡¯s schedule was packed for the entire month, so she needed to double-check everything on her list. Things had to be perfectly carried out, otherwise thepany¡¯s reputation would be at risk. It was Camille¡¯s job to ensure that her boss¡¯ tasks ran smoothly.


    As she typed away on her keyboard, her eyes glued to the monitor screen, she failed to hear the sound of Christian¡¯s office door opening and closing.


    A few minutester, Christian stood there in front of her desk, the ceiling lights shining on his tall figure and casting a shadow over Camille, causing her to lift her head in confusion.


    ¡°Oh. It¡¯s you,¡± she said simply. ¡°Do you have something you need, Mr. Cahan? Anyst-minute changes or revisions to the schedule?¡±


    Christian shook his head, a small smile ying on his lips. ¡°Nothing, my dear Camille. Please carry on with your task and don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    That made her snap her head upwards to stare at him. She did not believe him one bit.


    ¡°What do you really want?¡± she demanded. ¡°Stop going around in circles with me and just say it outright. It¡¯s not like I can do anything to defy you.¡±


    He nodded, seemingly more amused than anything. ¡°As you wish, princess. Have you tried on the dress that I ordered for you yet?¡±


    Camille ignored the ¡®princess¡¯ remark and narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°You mean the one that you want me to wear at the masquerade event?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I even have your mask ready. We¡¯ll be wearing matching ones.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s gross,¡± she deadpanned.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you think it¡¯s gross or not,¡± he said without missing a beat. ¡°You¡¯ll still wear it.¡±


    ¡°All right, fine. I haven¡¯t tried it yet, but I will soon.¡±


    ¡°Make sure you do that.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Is that all?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one more.¡±


    Suddenly, Christian leaned over, their faces growing so close that they were only inches apart. The light from the ceilingmps cast a shine on his brown eyes, making them sparkle for a moment.


    ¡°I want you to go shopping with me tomorrow.¡±


    That made Camille stare at him incredulously as though he had just sprouted two heads.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± she said, disbelief coloring her voice. ¡°Mr. Cahan, in case you¡¯ve forgotten, you have an important meeting with the investors tomorrow at 8 AM sharp-¡±


    ¡°We will be going out in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not! You still have several meetings with multiple business partners after lunch. You also need to pay a visit to Mr. Richards for the-¡±


    ¡°My dear secretary,¡± Christian interrupted smoothly. ¡°Don¡¯t fret, or else you¡¯ll get wrinkles.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± she squawked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about all that. Just apany me tomorrow for at least an hour, and you can adjust the scheduleter. You¡¯re capable enough to do that, right? Besides, we won¡¯t take long.¡±


    ¡°What? No! Mr. Cahan, this is very irrational-¡±


    ¡°Come now. No moreints.¡± Christian smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it nearing noon right now? Let¡¯s have lunch together. My treat.¡±


    Before Camille could protest any further, Christian suddenly reached out and grabbed her wrist, pulling her to stand up. Camille staggered in ce and barely had time to turn off her monitor.


    ¡°Wait, wait,¡± she said hastily. ¡°Let me just get my coat.¡±


    Christian still didn¡¯t let go. ¡°Go on.¡±


    Camille red at him. ¡°I get it, okay? I¡¯m not going anywhere. Just let me get my things.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Christian said, shaking his head as he finally loosened his hold around her wrist. ¡°I will be going to the elevator now. If you¡¯re not there by the time the doors open, there will be consequences.¡±


    With that, he walked off, and Camille glowered at his retreating figure. Always so bossy and arrogant! Was it even possible to dislike a person this much?!


    Sure, he was also her boss, and in a way, she was indebted to him and his family for giving her a few admittedly good opportunities. However, that was no excuse to keep treating her like this.


    But she also knew that if she kept on being aggressive and ¡®disobedient¡¯ towards Christian, he would surely make her pay for it soon. If he never forgot a favor, he also never forgot a grudge. His memory was sharp enough to remember every little action and every little word that people did and said.


    It was one of the reasons why he was quite terrifying.


    Camille grabbed her coat and her purse before chasing after Christian. Thankfully, he was only a few feet away from the elevator, so she had managed to catch up to him. Since he had long legs, his strides werergerpared to hers.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± she said in as professional a tone as she could muster despite being slightly out of breath. She stood next to him with a straight posture, gripping her purse while taking a deep breath.


    ¡°Good,¡± Christian said simply.


    The elevator doors opened, revealing nobody inside. The two of them entered the small space and watched as the doors slowly closed.


    ¡°So,¡± Christian began, ¡°what would you like to eat for lunch?¡±


    ¡°I am fine with whatever you prefer, Mr. Cahan,¡± Camille said politely. Lunch outing or not, they had done this a few times before. It wasn¡¯t unusual for Christian to eat out with his employees, and it was even more normal for him to have lunch with his secretary at a nearby fine restaurant.


    It didn¡¯t matter whatever his intentions were at the moment. She was going to treat it as a professional venture nevertheless.


    Come to think of it, she could use this lunch time to discuss the product marketing strategy with him in detail¡­


    ¡°Okay,¡± Christian said. For some reason, he sounded cheerful today. It was as though he were looking forward to something.


    Camille was instantly suspicious.


    ¡°Then,¡± he suddenly added, his lips slowly curving into a mischievous smile, ¡°you wouldn¡¯t mind if we go have lunch at L¡¯Art Culinaire, correct?¡±


    Camille immediately froze in ce.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The elevator doors had already opened, but she didn¡¯t move. Christian didn¡¯t, either. He just gave her that infuriating, yful sideways nce.


    ¡®I knew it,¡¯ she thought. ¡®I knew that something was up.¡¯


    L¡¯Art Culinaire¡­


    It was the popr fine dining restaurant right next to the VG Hotel.


    Which was her family¡¯s hotel that was located here in the city of Penburg.

 Chapter 35: Fancy Restaurant

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± Camille blurted out, and she could feel herself bristling at this point. ¡°What are you really nning? Why are you so dead-set on tormenting me? What did I ever do to you?¡±


    ¡°Ssshh,¡± Christian suddenly said, pressing a finger against his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t be so loud. We¡¯re at the lobby now.¡±


    He was right.


    When Camille cast her gaze ahead, she could see several employees staring at them from afar, wondering why they still weren¡¯t exiting the elevator even though the doors were already open.


    Camille could feel her cheeks flushing from both fury and embarrassment.


    This jerk!


    ¡°I am not going there,¡± she said in a tone of finality as she walked off before the doors could automatically close, not even waiting for Christian to match her pace.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh,e on, Miss Parker. Why the hostility?¡± Christian said lightly, and she suspected that he was dying ofughter on the inside. ¡°L¡¯Art Culinaire is one of the greatest restaurants in the city. I already booked a table there. You wouldn¡¯t want my money to get wasted, right?¡±


    ¡°You have a lot of money, anyway,¡± she muttered, rolling her eyes.


    Christian chuckled. They were at the exit now, and the security guards posted there gave a bow of respect towards the CEO. Behind them trailed Christian¡¯s two bodyguards, acting like they were simply background props and keeping a respectful distance.


    ¡°I heard that they have a scrumptious new menu, so I¡¯m itching to try it out,¡± Christian remarked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious as well? It might be to your taste.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Camille said without missing a beat. ¡°Is there any other restaurant you would like to dine at, Mr. Cahan? I¡¯m afraid L¡¯Art Culinaire is too far from thepany, and we need to be back here in an hour.¡±


    ¡°No worries, my dear. The car is fast enough to get there within ten minutes,¡± Christian said, smirking as he entered the limo and sat on the backseat.


    Camille clenched her hand into a fist, but she couldn¡¯t do anything except slide into the passenger seat while the chauffeur drove. Even if she punched Christian now, she would probably get jumped on by his bodyguards the next moment. She couldn¡¯t afford to get arrested.


    Camille slowly clenched her hand into a fist.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that this was happening. She had never even gone at least a mile near her parents¡¯ hotels. They had a chain of hotels and resorts all around the country, but she never went to stay there, not even once.


    She was scared that she might see her family again. The same family that she had abandoned all those years ago.


    And now Christian was deliberately taking her there. Even though there was little chance that she would meet her mother or father ¨C since they were very busy people, and since they were usually adventurous people who liked to explore a lot of ces they hadn¡¯t been to before ¨C Camille still felt apprehensive.


    What if they recognized her?


    What would she do then?


    She wasn¡¯t prepared yet¡­


    ¡®Then again, Noah didn¡¯t realize that it was me at first,¡¯ Camille suddenly remembered. ¡®Papa and Mama haven¡¯t seen me in years. I doubt that they even tried to find me or figure out where I am now.¡¯


    ¡®Not like my brothers did¡­¡¯


    Camille could still recall the first time that Paul and Benjamin contacted her. It had been so out of the blue that it caught herpletely off-guard.


    She didn¡¯t know how they had found her, only that they had to jump through a lot of hoops just to get her number. Surprisingly, it turned out that they had been tracking her since she left the country at the age of eighteen. While she was still living as Hailey van Gowen, they got her phone number but didn¡¯t have the guts to call. Knowing she was safe and living under the radar, they decided not to provoke her anger and waited until the time was right.


    When they finally did call her, she was living as Camille Parker.


    Her brothers made efforts to get in touch with her, but her parents never did. It was another blow to her heart that stayed with her over the years, but on the other hand, she could understand why. They probably never cared about her that much in the first ce.


    Besides, why would they want to get in touch with their estranged daughter who had basically abandoned them one day and brought a scandal to their good name?


    At this rate, even if they recognized her, they would probably just pretend not to know her.


    And that thought stung even more.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± the chauffeur¡¯s voice suddenly rang in Camille¡¯s ears, causing her to snap out of her thoughts.


    They had finally arrived at L¡¯Art Culinaire.


    It was, as expected, quite posh from the outside. There was a red canopy over the front door, and fancy cars were parked outside. From what she could see through the tinted ss windows, there were several silhouettes inside, indicating that there were multiple guests dining there.


    But that wasn¡¯t what caught Camille¡¯s attention from the get-go.


    It was the hotel building. VG Hotel.


    The hotel that her parents owned.


    The van Gowen family.


    ¡°Feeling a little nostalgic?¡± Christian suddenly asked from beside her, and even though she wasn¡¯t looking at him at this moment, she could practically hear the smirk in his voice.


    ¡°No,¡± she said dismissively before forcing her gaze away and going towards the direction of the restaurant.


    This wasn¡¯t the time to get carried away by her emotions. As long as Christian was here with her, he would go through lengths to push all her buttons. She wasn¡¯t going to give him the satisfaction of giving him the reactions that he wanted.


    ¡°We should go now, Mr. Cahan,¡± Camille said in a professional tone. ¡°Once we finish lunch, we must go back to thepany and finish setting up your schedule for your business trip to Paris.¡±


    To her silent relief, Christian didn¡¯t say anything more and followed her inside the restaurant.

 Chapter 36: Unexpected Meeting

    The upscale restaurant was bustling with the lunchtime crowd, the clinking of cutlery and low hum of conversation providing a backdrop to the crisp white tablecloth and shining silverware.


    The ce was pretty fancy, Camille had to admit. She had seen her share of fancy restaurants over the years thanks to Christian¡¯s extravagant tastes, but this one had the best interior she had ever seen.


    It had a cozy and elegant feel, with gold, dark red, and cream shades used for the color scheme. Large, fancy chandeliers hung from the ceiling, and beautiful, eye-catching paintings adorned the walls.


    The tables were nicely set, and there was plenty of space between them so the guests wouldn¡¯t feel crowded. There was also a pianist at the small podium ying soft music in the background, the soothing melody making the anxiety in her heart ease a little.


    In the middle of the restaurant, there was arge, fancy wooden bar where they made various drinks. They also had an impressive collection of wines behind a ss wall.


    ¡°Like what you see?¡± Christian remarked as he took the menu, eyes scanning the contents. ¡°I told you that this is the best restaurant in the city.¡±


    Camille btedly realized that she had been staring at the surroundings for quite a while now. Snapping out of it quickly, she turned her head back to her boss and bowed her head.


    ¡°I apologize for my momentary distraction,¡± she said stiffly before taking out a small notebook from her purse. She always had this with her in case she needed to take notes or to skim through her to-do list. Being the secretary of Christian Cahan, she needed to be prepared for every instance and be as organized as possible. ¡°Since we are both present at this moment, shall we discuss the new productunch?¡±


    ¡°Later,¡± Christian said with a dismissive wave of his hand. ¡°You should pick up your menu and order something. It won¡¯t do for my secretary to starve all day.¡±


    Camille resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Gee, how thoughtful of him.


    After they ced their orders, she opened her notebook and got her pen ready. Ever since the two of them had entered the restaurant, she had been feeling a little anxious.


    It was silly, to be honest. There was little chance that someone she knew ¨C past or present ¨C would walk by at that fateful moment and recognize her. Each table was just far enough away to provide a semnce of privacy, and each nearby guest was absorbed in their own business, eating fine food, chatting with theirpanions, and showing off their morous luxury items.


    Besides, she and Christian were currently sitting in a corner of the restaurant, which made them almost invisible to everyone else thanks to the cement of the walls and furniture.


    ¡®Get your head on straight, Camille,¡¯ she scolded herself. ¡®Now¡¯s not the time for sentimental thoughts. Don¡¯t let your guard down. Ever.¡¯


    Not even the undeniably good food was enough to make her rx. When she finished eating in silence, she nced at Christian and saw that he was still eating.


    In a leisurely manner, so to speak, as though they weren¡¯t currently on a tight deadline.


    Just what in the world was he thinking?


    There was no denying that Christian was good at his job. Even though he seemed reckless and irresponsible sometimes, he always pulled through whenever it counted. It was as if he knew exactly the right time to be serious in work matters and when to beckadaisical.


    At the same time, as his secretary, Camille found it difficult to predict his moods. It was like waiting for a time bomb to either defuse or explode the next moment. If there was anyone in the world Camille couldn¡¯t read at all, it was definitely Christian Cahan.


    ¡®Let¡¯s hope that things will go well with the R&E deal this month,¡¯ she hoped.


    In times like these, immersion in work was always the best solution. More of a distraction, but still effective for her. Anything to take her mind off her silent fear.


    ¡°I can tell that you want to discuss something,¡± Christian suddenly said, not even sparing her a nce as he continued to eat his food. ¡°Out with it.¡±


    She recognized that tone. It meant that he was ready to talk about business.


    Good.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got the manufacturing and distribution lined up,¡± she began. ¡°Our R&D team is fine-tuning the prototypes, but the marketing strategy needs to bepelling. Since it¡¯s a crowded market, it¡¯s essential for us to stand out from the rest.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Christian said calmly. ¡°Then, regarding our unique selling proposition, why should customers choose our product over thepetition? What¡¯s our story?¡±


    Camille started jotting down notes. ¡°I think that our story should revolve around innovation and sustainability. Highlight the eco-friendly materials we¡¯re using and ourmitment to reducing the carbon footprint.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Sounds promising.¡± Christian took another bite of his steak. ¡°Once it¡¯s finalized, let¡¯s leverage our existing partnerships to get the word out. I also want you to reach out to our industry influencers and get their support.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    ¡°In addition,¡± Christian added, pausing to sip his ss of water, ¡°we should consider expanding our presence in the international market.¡±


    Camille nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared a list of potential partners and distributors in various regions. We can start discussions as soon as you give the green light.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    After settling the bill, the two of them got up from their seats and headed towards the exit.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®You see?¡¯ Camille thought to herself, feeling her muscles loosen considerably. ¡®Nothing happened. You were worrying for nothing. Besides, anytime now, we¡¯ll be able to leave this ce-¡®


    Then her thoughts instantly came to a halt.


    Because somebody just entered the restaurant.


    And it was someone she knew very, very well.


    Unconsciously, she paused in her steps, staring wide-eyed at the man who was currently walking towards their direction.


    ¡°Noah¡­?¡± she breathed out.


    It seemed that she wasn¡¯t so lucky today, after all.

 Chapter 37: Planting Suspicion

    Time stopped for Camille the moment Michael McGregor walked through those doors.


    And he looked more handsome than ever, if that was even possible.


    He stood at an imposing height of six feet, possessing amanding presence that seemed to fill the room. Suddenly, he no longer seemed like the mischievous, carefree boy that she knew all those years ago.


    Gone was the dyed hair, reced with a shade of light-brown that was impably styled, framing a chiseled face that could possibly belong to a cover model. The lighting cast shadows on his sharp cheekbones,plementing his well-defined jawline.


    He was dressed in a tailored charcoal-gray suit that entuated his broad shoulders and lean physique. Even from afar, his status was quite prominent, and he seemed to exude an air of timeless elegance.


    Now Camille felt even more estranged from him, like the gap between their worlds had grown much wider. It urred to her, at this moment, that this was the first time she had seen him dress and look like this in person.


    Because who was she, anyway? She was just Christian Cahan¡¯s overworked secretary. There was no doubt that she had no qualifications to even stand next to Michael McGregor.


    She watched as he moved gracefully through the restaurant with measured steps and perfect posture. God, he had changed so much that it almost felt like he was a different person now.


    Was this really the same man who used to smoke, drink, and skip sses back in high school? The same boy who she always scolded and tried to get back onto the right path?


    ¡®And the same man that I rejected a new friendship with just a week ago¡­¡¯ she thought.


    When he headed their way, seemingly oblivious, Camille couldn¡¯t help but pause in ce.


    Of course, this didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Christian.


    Christianzily swept his eyes over his secretary¡¯s strange demeanor before turning his gaze forward. He also paused in ce, folding his arms across his chest.


    Of course he knew who Michael McGregor was and what he looked like.


    After all, how could he not know his rival in the business industry?


    As well as Hailey van Gowen¡¯s old friend from high school.


    Christian¡¯s lips tugged slightly upwards, his expression containing a hint of amusement.


    Well, this was going to be interesting.


    ¡°Why, hello, Mr. McGregor,¡± Christian suddenly greeted with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you here.¡±


    Suddenly, everyone¡¯s eyes were on the trio, and the interest was evident in their expressions.


    Camille felt a stab of foreboding in her gut.


    Michael, who was in the middle of walking over, suddenly slowed a little in his steps. He seemed to have recognized them at this point, and it was clear that he was having an internal debate in his head.


    Camille thought fast and took a small step backwards, letting Christian take the lead. She bowed her head slightly to show respect while also showing that she was just an assistant and was not a part of the conversation.


    But in her head, she was cursing Christian incessantly.


    Michael finally came to a stop before them. His gaze swept over Camille for a moment before he turned to Christian with a practiced smile.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Cahan,¡± he said pleasantly, offering his hand towards him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡±


    Christian took his hand and shook it firmly. ¡°As much as I would be d to converse with you more, I¡¯m afraid my secretary and I have to return to thepany as soon as possible. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± Michael said calmly, though Christian didn¡¯t miss the way his gaze flickered over towards Camille for a split second. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to take up too much of your time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, then,¡± Christian said before he turned to Camille. ¡°Let¡¯s go now, Miss Parker.¡±


    Then he walked towards the exit. Camille quickly followed him from behind, not even sparing Michael a single nce.


    Michael looked back at their retreating figures, then turned away before people could notice his stare lingering for a little too long.


    ***


    Camille felt the breath finally escape her lips the moment they returned to the car.


    ¡°Feeling relieved?¡± Christian asked.


    ¡°No thanks to you,¡± she snapped.


    ¡°How cold of you. Then what else did you expect me to do? Should I have ignored him and let the reporters concoct a wild rumor about us being total enemies who hate each other¡¯s guts?¡± Christian said cheerfully, not sounding at all like he even cared if that happened instead.


    ¡°No. Absolutely not,¡± Camille said tly, though her heartbeat was still elerating slightly from the shock. ¡°Thepany cannot afford to have that kind of rumor going around. We already have a lot of things on our te. We need to focus on our new products at the moment, Mr. Cahan.¡±


    Christian waved a dismissive hand. ¡°Whatever you say. Anyway, he¡¯s interesting, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Your old friend, I mean,¡± he rified.


    Camille didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± she asked evenly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it curious?¡± Christian said, and he sounded genuinely puzzled. ¡°Why would Michael McGregor go to that kind of restaurant in the first ce?¡±


    Camille felt her heart stop for a moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you already know about this, but Haynes-McGregor Industries is much farther away from VG Hotel than Cahan Group,¡± Christian added, his smirk growing wider by the second. ¡°Why would Michael McGregor make such a long trip during lunch hour to go there when there are already so many other restaurants near hispany?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Cahan, I don¡¯t see the point of you telling this to me,¡± Camille gritted out. ¡°If this isn¡¯t rted to the business in any way-¡±


    ¡°Then perhaps you¡¯ll be interested to know that he actually went there to meet with someone,¡± Christian interrupted smoothly. ¡°Someone whom you know very well.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Camille instantly froze in her seat.


    No¡­ He was just tricking her, right? He was just pushing her buttons again.


    Because why would Michael¡­?


    Christian took out his phone and pretended to read some notes. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too far off for me to assume that he¡¯s meeting a member of the van Gowen family. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

 Chapter 38: Generous Offer

    Suddenly, Camille¡¯s head was filled with all sorts of thoughts.


    Thoughts that were popping out one by one, intrusive and prating, eaching with theories so wild that her mind was plunged into nkness for a moment.


    Her paranoia started acting up as soon as she struggled to keep rational.


    Could Michael be inmunication with her parents? What if he told them that she was back in the city? What if he was meeting up with them right now and nning on what they should do with her?


    What if this was his response to her pushing him away so coldly that day?


    No¡­ Michael couldn¡¯t be that callous, right? He wouldn¡¯t do her dirty like that. He wasn¡¯t even close with her parents. Heck, he had never even met them before.


    ¡®But wait¡­¡¯ Camille¡¯s thoughts were running wild. ¡®What if they had been doing a few business deals together over the years?¡¯


    ¡®No, that doesn¡¯t make sense. He mentioned on our first meeting that he barely even knew my brothers.¡¯


    ¡®But they are only my brothers¡­ He never mentioned anything about my parents. Did he not mention them to me out of consideration?¡¯


    Camille¡¯s heart started racing.


    No. Why was she being so suspicious like this? Why did her thoughts even go in this direction?


    No, Christian was doing this on purpose. He intentionally nted seeds of doubt in her mind so she would suspect Michael, probably for the heck of it.


    For all she knew, Michael could¡¯ve just gone there for a business meeting with one of his clients or something. After all, there were a few enterprises near VG Hotel. Businessmen would often flock to the hotel to conduct important meetings and the like.


    Damn! She had almost fallen into Christian¡¯s trap!


    ¡°We don¡¯t know anything for sure, Mr. Cahan,¡± she said calmly after taking a deep breath. ¡°But putting that matter aside for now, we should focus on implementing the promotion strategy two hours from now during the next meeting.¡±


    Christian¡¯s smirk faltered slightly. His brow creased in what seemed to be disapproval.


    He was probably disappointed that she didn¡¯t rise to the bait like he had expected.


    ¡°All right, all right. Let¡¯s talk about work when we return,¡± he said dismissively before turning his gaze out the window, signaling the end of the conversation.


    But just before Camille could internally breathe a sigh of relief, Christian suddenly spoke again unexpectedly.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll have you know, Miss Parker¡­ that you shouldn¡¯t trust Michael McGregor that much. He also has some secrets to hide.¡±


    ***


    Camille, much to her dismay, couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Christian¡¯s words while they were on the road.


    When they finally returned to thepany, she immediately went on auto-pilot mode. She sorted documents, adjusted the schedule, made several calls, jotted down notes in the meeting room, and organized each event on theputer.


    She kept herselfpletely busy that she didn¡¯t even have the time to ponder on Michael and her family.


    By the time work hours were over, Camille wasn¡¯t yet done. Christian, on the other hand, exited the office already dressed in his elegant ck coat.


    ¡°What are you still doing, Miss Parker?¡± he asked as he approached her desk. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home?¡±


    Camille didn¡¯t even look up from her desk. ¡°I still have to finish the report on the reconstruction project, Mr. Cahan. I will probably be homete tonight.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Christian pretended to look thoughtful. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ve been overworking you too much now that I think about it¡­¡±


    ¡®You think?¡¯ Camille thought snarkily, but was wise enough not to voice it out loud.


    Thanks to his little lunch appointment earlier, her schedule for the day had been thrown a bit off. She had nned to eat a boxed lunch at her desk and work on the remaining documents that needed her immediate attention, but unfortunately she realized that she needed to have several backup ns in case Christian¡¯s unpredictable tendencies reared their heads again.


    But in truth, she didn¡¯t really mind. After all, workingte had its advantages. For one, she could work alone and in peace. Second, she didn¡¯t have to go home and be forced to have dinner with Christian. Three, she could go straight to sleep without even acknowledging him.


    So even though she was overworked most of the time, she was okay with it. She got paid for all the hours she worked anyway, and she could also get some rest.


    ¡°Then,¡± Christian suddenly said, ¡°shall I do something generous for you?¡±


    That got Camille¡¯s attention in an instant, and she red up at him suspiciously.


    Whenever Christian Cahan said the word ¡®generous¡¯, it usually meant the opposite. He would take advantage of this offer in any way he could. He would either make her pay it back eventually, or there would be a nasty catch somewhere along the line.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it first,¡± she said calmly as she steeled her mind and heart.


    ¡°An assistant,¡± he responded with a smile. ¡°Since you¡¯re suffering on my behalf and overworking yourself isn¡¯t good for your health, I can employ an assistant for you.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What?¡± Camille was speechless.


    An assistant? Sure, it would be helpful to get some of the load off her shoulders, but¡­


    There were so many things that could go wrong.


    One was that Christian could pay someone to keep an eye on her and have that person pose as her assistant. Two, Camille would have no choice but to go home early and stop using work as an excuse. Three, she would see Christian¡¯s face more often than she liked.


    ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s a good idea, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m just trying to look out for you as best as I can,¡± Christian said, looking so smug that she just wanted to punch that smirk off his face.


    At this point, it wasn¡¯t too far off for her to assume that he was probably toying with the idea of having a little spy beside her at all times.


    No. She couldn¡¯t let him do that.


    Not when she was still in the middle of her own personal mission.


    ¡°I refuse,¡± she finally said, looking him straight in the eyes.

 Chapter 39: Human Nature

    ¡°You refuse?¡± Christian repeated, though his tone didn¡¯t seem to contain any anger. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I can handle the workload,¡± Camille said simply. ¡°I don¡¯t need an assistant.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. However, I have the authority and discretion to employ an assistant or additional support staff for you if I believe that the workload is constantly overwhelming,¡± he said thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s not an umon urrence. After all, an assistant can help you manage your tasks and responsibilities. Isn¡¯t it a good deal? Or is it the overtime pay that you¡¯re looking for? If so, I can give you a raise.¡±


    Camille shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need a raise. I just want to work the way I always do. I don¡¯t need any favors from you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s it.¡± Christian¡¯s lips curved into a satisfied smile. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be indebted to me in any way.¡±


    ¡°I also prefer my environment to remain the same as much as possible,¡± Camille added calmly. ¡°So I will have to politely refuse your offer.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Smart girl.¡± Christian shrugged before making his way towards the elevator. ¡°I¡¯m not the type to force you, so for now I willply with your response.¡±


    ¡®For now?¡¯ Camille repeated in her head as she stared at Christian¡¯s retreating figure, his bodyguards trailing after him from behind.


    ¡®He¡¯s nning something new again. He just won¡¯t stop, will he?¡¯


    Bitterly, she returned to her work. This was exactly why she couldn¡¯t just let her guard down around him.


    One wrong move, one wrong decision or one wrong reaction could possibly lead to her being suffocated even more. Her main goal ¨C the most important thing of all ¨C was to prevent Christian from gainingplete control over her.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She cherished her independence and her pride. After all, those were the only things she had left, no matter how little they were at the moment. She wasn¡¯t going to be someone¡¯s lifeless doll. That was not who she was.


    Sighing, Camille buried herself in her work again, trying to keep the negative thoughts from clouding her mind.


    ***


    The next day, Christian had her apany him to go shopping in the afternoon, just as he had told her yesterday that they would be doing.


    ¡°I think you rather suit the color blue, don¡¯t you think?¡± he mused as his gaze swept over the numerous dresses in the shop. ¡°A dark shade of blue, to be precise. If you don¡¯t want the gown that I had tailored for you, you can choose another one from here. These are limited editions.¡±


    Camille shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine with the dress that you gave me. I don¡¯t need anything more.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but a woman like you must want more. For the sake of your hidden beauty, you must stand out at the masquerade ball,¡± Christian said as he moved towards the rows of jewelry. ¡°Which of these suit your fancy? There¡¯s no need to worry about the price. I¡¯ll pay for everything.¡±


    ¡®What a gentleman,¡¯ Camille thought sarcastically.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a jewelry person,¡± she said calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t like any of them. They look too dazzling for my taste.¡±


    ¡°Unusual,¡± Christian murmured. ¡°Women would usually squeal in joy at being offered something like this. Howe you¡¯re so different from all of them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the materialistic kind.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why you¡¯re so interesting to me, Miss Parker.¡±


    Camille stiffened slightly, and she cast him a re. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Not all women in the world are the same. We all have different tastes and interests.¡±


    Christian shrugged. ¡°But all of the women I¡¯ve been with over the years are the same. They have quite the extravagant taste. I¡¯m sure that deep inside, you like this kind of treatment as well.¡±


    Suddenly, he took a step closer to her, near her personal bubble.


    ¡°Tell me the truth, Miss Parker,¡± he said, his voice dripping with honey. ¡°Deep inside, you want to be treated like a princess, don¡¯t you? You want all the wealth, the luxury brands, and all the services money can buy. You desire them secretly. You wish that you could give in to your real self and indulge in all of these tempting products. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Camille stared back at him fearlessly. ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re wrong,¡± she said tly. ¡°My desires are different, and my standards are much lowerpared to yours and all your women. Unlike you all, I have simple tastes and goals. I don¡¯t care that much about beauty.¡±


    Christian cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    Camille restrained a huff. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you believe me or not. I don¡¯t like the fact that you¡¯re making presumptions about women and people in general. Sure, some women want beauty and power and all that, but there are also women who don¡¯t care about that. You should correct your way of thinking.¡±


    Christian shrugged, not seeming offended by her blunt words. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that what every woman wants? To be beautiful. To be powerful and to have a wealthy, handsome man by their side. They want that feeling of absolute pleasure and contentment.¡±


    He took another step towards her, causing her to get trapped against a nearby wall with no opportunity of escape.


    However, despite that, the defiant look in her eyes never faded. It was one of the things that Christian found so intriguing about her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t feel the same. It¡¯s just human nature,¡± he continued on in a smooth voice, testing her further. ¡°Deep inside, we are all selfish. There¡¯s always something that we truly want. We crave beauty. We crave power. We crave happiness, both temporary and permanent. We crave satisfaction with our lives. Isn¡¯t that correct? In the end, everythinges down to that emotion. That particr craving. Otherwise, there would be no meaning to life.¡±


    He wanted to hear her response to this.


    He wanted to see if the fiery look in her eyes would dim. He wanted to see if she was truly a hypocrite or if she was being genuine.


    But Camille¡¯s response was a calm smile.


    ¡°To an extent, yes,¡± she said. ¡°But again, our standards are different. I feel like if I try to exin it to you, you still wouldn¡¯t get it. So, if I say that I don¡¯t crave such extravagance, I wish that you would respect that and leave it be. I crave happiness and satisfaction, but not in this way. I hope you understand me a little bit now.¡±


    Then she slipped out of his space and went towards the other side of the room, leaving him standing there in thoughtful silence.


    Christian chuckled.


    He was right, after all.


    This woman was the most intriguing person he had ever met in his life.

 Chapter 40: Slight Disappointment

    Camille stared at the rows of jewelry before her, scowling.


    What in the world was that just now?


    Such a close-minded person. It was as though Christian Cahan really believed that all the women he had dated were the same as the rest.


    He sounded so sure of himself, too.


    Of course, being materialistic wasn¡¯t always a bad thing. But there was such a thing as a limit and a boundary. The world wasn¡¯t all ck and white. There wereyers to everything.


    The poption was made up of several billion people. Of course not everyone was the same.


    Just as the way Christian Cahan was also different from the other male poption.


    ¡®Like Noah¡­¡¯ Camille couldn¡¯t help but think, and she could feel her spirits dampening somewhat.


    It was no use. No matter how much she tried to forget about Michael and not think about him anymore, it didn¡¯t work. Eventually, she would find her thoughts drifting back towards him.


    It was pitiful in a way. Why did she, a grown woman, keep thinking about a man and wishing to depend on him?


    It was ridiculous.


    But she had to admit¡­ she did miss him a little.


    ¡°All right, I apologize,¡± Christian¡¯s voice suddenly called out from behind her. A few secondster, he slipped to her side and smiled. ¡°Perhaps I should¡¯ve been more tactful with my words, yes?¡±


    ¡°Not tactful, per se, but more open-minded,¡± she said tly. ¡°If you can stop acting like a know-it-all, that would be great.¡±


    ¡°Ah, my dear secretary. Blunt as always. But that¡¯s what I like about you,¡± Christian said, seemingly pleased and unfazed at the same time. ¡°Now, let¡¯s see which of these essories and makeup suit you the best.¡±


    Despite Camille¡¯s protests, Christian was persistent. He made her try hundreds of things, from jewelry to different shades of lipstick. From time to time, a female employee assisted them, but most of the time it was Christian who was in charge.


    By the time they were done, it was almost three in the afternoon. Camille grumbled inwardly about the precious time being wasted while Christian paid for everything with his card.


    She stared at the several shopping bags on the counter in dismay. She hadn¡¯t missed the exact amount disyed on the cash register.


    How could all of those be so expensive? It was really shocking.


    When she was younger, she never thought much about jewelry and makeup. Her ssmates put on makeup every day, but she just came to school bare-faced.


    Not that she judged them for wearing makeup and essories, since that was none of her business, but she personally found those things annoying. She didn¡¯t feel like wiping makeup off her face when she got home and then removing jewelry from her body before going to bed.


    To her, time was precious and best spent being productive. She could use the extra time to study and check her schedules.


    Her brothers often called her boring for this reason, but for Camille, people¡¯s tastes and goals in life were different. It was who she was, and she wasn¡¯t going to change just to be popr or ¡®not boring¡¯.


    When they returned to thepany, Christian had the shopping bags delivered to their home so that they wouldn¡¯t have their hands full. Camille went to her desk and got right back to work.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hardworking as ever,¡± Christianmented before entering his office in a smooth stride.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± she mumbled as her fingers typed quickly on the keyboard.


    Granted, she had to admit that the jewelry and makeup were nice. But honestly, did it really matter? It was a masquerade, after all.


    What was the point if her face was going to be partially covered anyway?


    ¡®Maybe I really am a boring person like Paul and Ben would often say,¡¯ she grumbled internally.


    Speaking of that social event, though¡­


    Was Michael going to attend?


    Was her family invited?


    Camille felt her heart skip a beat at the thought. It was silly to be nervous when she knew that her identity was going to be covered, but still¡­


    It was her family nevertheless.


    What if her brothers came? She wouldn¡¯t be able to resist going over to greet them¡­


    ¡®Ah, let¡¯s just cross that bridge when we get there!¡¯ she scolded herself. ¡®Right now, I need to focus on thepany¡¯s promotional strategy. Let¡¯s save the backup ns forter.¡¯


    ***


    By the time Camille was ready for bed, it was now nine in the evening.


    ¡®He really didn¡¯t contact me at all after that day,¡¯ she thought as she stared nkly at the screen. ¡®He really left me alone as I wished¡­¡¯


    Even though it was what she wanted, it still hurt nheless.


    But she didn¡¯t me him. Not one bit.


    Michael, despite his impulsive tendencies, had always respected her wishes. Even when they were in high school, he knew what she liked and didn¡¯t like. He paid attention to her words and expressions as they grew closer, which made her feel that he was often paying attention.


    Despite his appearance, he was careful and kind. He was still a rebellious teenager, but he had his own morals and principles.


    For some reason, she wanted to text him right now. Or even call him. She wanted to take back her words and talk to him and meet him.


    She wanted to try it the way he wanted.


    To rekindle their friendship.


    But it would be foolish of her to take it back now. Not when she had already made the decision to protect him.


    ¡°Calm down, Camille,¡± she whispered to herself as sheid on her bed, blinking up at the ceiling. ¡°This is what you wanted. Don¡¯t ruin it because of your emotions.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t going to let Christian Cahan ruin him and her family any longer.


    The moment he made her return to her hometown, the situation changed drastically. She no longer had the option of staying passive.


    As she drifted off to sleep, she failed to hear the sound of a notificationing from her phone.


    A new text message.


    And it was from Michael.


    On the screen, the contents were as follows:


    ¡®See you soon.¡¯

 Chapter 41: Dressing Up

    As the days approached, nearing the date of the masquerade event, Camille was getting increasingly anxious. The text that she received from Michael a few nights ago didn¡¯t help, either.


    First off, what did he mean by ¡®see you soon¡¯?


    Was he implying that he knew she was going to attend the masquerade event?


    Or maybe he was gonna pay her a surprise visit somewhere?


    It was too vague. She needed answers.


    She had an internal debate with herself that night whether she should reply to him or not.


    In the end, she decided not to and abided by her decision.


    If she was ever going to face him at the social event, then she had to prepare for all possibilities beforehand.


    ¡®As long as I avoid him at the party, I¡¯ll be fine,¡¯ Camille assured herself as she stood in front of the dresser mirror, drying off her hair.


    The days had flown by and now it was time. It was the day Christian nned to introduce her to his ¡®friends¡¯ and partners. Thanks to the mask, her identity would be hidden. Although it irritated her, she had no choice but to stay at Christian¡¯s side the whole night. That way, no one would be able to bother her.


    But what if that sadistic bastard decided to leave her in the middle of the party to fend for herself in the den of wolves? She could imagine him doing that just to see her squirm. It wasn¡¯t like Christian was the one who had much to lose if her identity ever came out.


    In the end, Camille was the one who would lose a lot.


    ¡®I need to prepare myself for tonight,¡¯ she thought as she dressed in casual clothing and arranged her things. ¡®If I can just get through this hurdle, I can get myself more time.¡¯


    Her personal mission was going quite well so far, but not exceptionally well. In fact, it was progressing very slowly, because there was no way that things were going to be that easy.


    Right now, the most important thing was that she hadn¡¯t been caught yet.


    And she hoped it would stay that way until the time was right.


    ***


    Christian had arranged for a hair salon, manicure and pedicure, and for the maids to make Camille look her best before the party. Since the event was being held in arge, luxurious hotelter in the evening, there was plenty of time.


    Camille was very annoyed by all this. ¡°Why go through all this trouble?¡± she asked as she was forced to eat breakfast together with the bane of her existence. ¡°They won¡¯t be able to see my face, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Still, I will be introducing you to a lot of people,¡± Christian said with a smile. ¡°You need to look your best.¡±


    ¡°That kind of thinking is very superficial.¡±


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it a superficial world nowadays?¡± Christian remarked. ¡°Men and women alike all want the same. You can¡¯t tell me that attraction doesn¡¯t start with physical appearance.¡±


    Camille red at him, but chose to say nothing.


    ¡°You say all these noble and seemingly wise words, but in the end, people are the same. We¡¯re superficial, we¡¯re selfish, and we do things to pursue our own satisfaction and happiness. I¡¯ll continue to abide by this kind of thinking until you solidly prove me wrong.¡±


    Christian leaned back against his seat with a smirk.


    ¡°So, even if you don¡¯t care about how you look, other people will,¡± he continued calmly. ¡°It¡¯s a requirement in the society that we live in. You know that very well, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Camille said curtly before finally finishing with her meal. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave now.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Christian waved a dismissive hand. ¡°Goodbye, Miss Parker.¡±


    ¡®Figures. He never reacts emotionally to whatever I say,¡¯ she thought bitterly as she stood up from her seat and washed her own dish. She was never reallyfortable with the idea of the maids cleaning up after her mess, so she tended to do things herself. ¡®He¡¯s like an emotionless robot who only gets vicarious satisfaction from torturing people.¡¯


    When she left the house, she went straight to the appointments Christian had arranged for her. It was a pain to go through all the styling, but Camille kept telling herself that it was just for today.


    The hours flew by and before she knew it, the time for the masquerade party was fast approaching.


    ¡°You look quite elegant for once,¡± Christian remarked when Camille walked into the living room. After the maids had finished tending to her, she left the room as quickly as she could, feeling suffocated by the preparations.


    It wasn¡¯t that she despised makeup. In fact, she wore it to work every day.


    But she found heavy makeup to be ufortable. When it got to the point where she had to put on false eyshes, foundation, and eye shadow, it was already too much for her. After all, she used to be a simple girl who went to school bare-faced every day.


    Standing in front of Christian like a little dress-up doll, she felt angry and self-conscious at the same time.


    But she had to admit that his efforts had not been in vain.


    She had already seen her appearance in the standing mirror earlier, so she thought everything looked pretty good. In fact, it was as if she was apletely different person.


    She wore a beautifully flowing jade-green silk gown that cascaded to the floor andplemented her figure. The delicatece bodice revealed a tantalizing glimpse of her corbone while maintaining an air of modesty.


    The neckline, on the other hand, was adorned with emerald ivy leaves, and a silver ribbon cinched her waist, entuating her hourss figure.


    In her hand was the mask she would be wearing to the party. If she had to be honest, it was like a work of art. It had a silver filigree pattern that resembled delicatecework.


    ¡®Hearing himpliment me like that is a little weird,¡¯ Camille thought.


    Suddenly, Christian took a step towards her with an unreadable expression on his face.


    She watched him, feeling slightly nervous for some reason.


    The next thing she knew, he was reaching out towards her, fingers ghosting against the skin of her cheek.

 Chapter 42: Beautiful

    To be honest, the moment she strode into the room, Christian felt this foreign feeling in his chest.


    She was beautiful.


    Not that he hadn¡¯t found her pretty before, but right now, she was especially bewitching.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Her eyelids were adorned with shimmering emerald eyeshadow that extended to create a subtle smoky effect, adding to the allure of her expression. Her long, darkshes were lined with mascara, and a single emerald gem nestled in the corner of her right eye like a distant, shimmering star.


    With soft, arched eyebrows, she stared at him, her expression unusually vulnerable. She seemed a little nervous, and he couldn¡¯t understand why that struck a chord in him.


    His eyes dropped to her lips, which were painted a velvety shade of rose-petal pink, a subtle yet seductive choice that bnced the boldness of her robes and mask. Delicate touches of rosy blush adorned her cheeks,plementing her wlessly pale skin that tempted him to touch it.


    Before Christian could realize what he was doing, he was walking towards her, reaching out to cup her cheek.


    Camille, on the other hand, was frozen in ce. She watched as his fingers ghosted the side of her cheek, looking like she was fixated on his unexpected action.


    He didn¡¯t know why he was doing this, either.


    But at thest minute, he moved his fingers until his index one rested against the jewel on the side of her eye.


    ¡°This one¡¯s a nice touch,¡± he murmured before drawing his hand back.


    Camille¡¯s gaze returned to his face, and she seemed surprised.


    It took him all of his willpower to restrain himself from touching her more.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m pleased by your appearance,¡± he said, the words just leaving his lips automatically. ¡°You make a good fit to be my woman.¡±


    The words seemed to strike something in Camille, because the next moment the slip of vulnerability in her expression disappeared, reced by that perpetual irritation whenever he was around.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your woman,¡± she said venomously before turning around and heading towards the door.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± he called out with a smirk. ¡°You might trip on your gown.¡±


    Just as he said it, she almost stumbled on her steps. A maid nearby quickly stepped forward to bnce her, and Camille gave her a brief, grateful look.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said softly before eventually straightening her posture. With annoyance on her features, she raised the material of her gown with her hands, allowing her to see her shoes as she walked.


    Christian watched her go with interest.


    It was funny how she was always so kind and gentle with the servants, but so hostile with him. Each side was in such contrast that it made her an interesting character to be around. After all, he was used to people sucking up to him and trying to mooch as much as they could from his wealth and influence.


    But with Camille, there was no pretense. Most of the time she was an open book. She never hid her animosity towards him, and even though he usually reprimanded or took revenge on people who acted that way towards him, he allowed her, and only her, to do so.


    It was refreshing to see that from time to time. At least there was one person in this world who didn¡¯t hold back when it came to him.


    Camille was genuine and honest. She was also hardworking and industrious. She never cked off in her duties, and even though she hated him, she did her job very well.


    In fact, she was the best secretary and assistant he had had in a long time.


    That was why he would never, ever let her go.


    ***


    The venue was breathtaking.


    It was a historic mansion owned by one of the wealthiest families in the country. The mansion had ivy-covered walls and meticulouslyndscaped gardens that created a picturesque scene. A cobblestone driveway lined withnterns led to the grand entrance, where numerous guests arrived in style.


    Outside, several reporters were already waiting and snapping pictures. After all, with celebrities, phnthropists, fashion icons, and entrepreneurs in attendance, it was to be expected that the media would seize the opportunity.


    The cameras made Camille anxious, but she felt a little better knowing that she was wearing a mask to cover her face. Not only that, but she found a hat with a tinted green transparent veil attached to it that could cover her face even more. Since it could be considered a fashion style that matched her clothing, it did not attract too much attention.


    ¡°Nervous?¡± Christian asked as the car they were riding in neared the parking spot.


    ¡°I already expected this,¡± she said tly.


    She was aware of the fact that her entire posture was stiff despite her calm tone, but Christian currently wasn¡¯t looking at her anyway. Instead, he was gazing out at the reporters outside with vague interest.


    As they got out of the car, he held out his hand to her like a perfect gentleman. Knowing that she shouldn¡¯t make a fuss that might arouse suspicion, Camille took it and allowed him to help her out of the car with grace.


    ¡°Hold on to me,¡± Christian whispered as he offered her his arm.


    Camille took it, and then they walked with the other guests towards the entrance.


    The constant shing of the cameras made Camille squint, but otherwise she kept walking. She could hear a few exmations nearby about who she was and what her rtionship was with Christian Cahan, but she ignored them.


    Although in her mind she cursed him incessantly. Even if it was his intention to spread rumors little by little since they were going to get married anyway, it was still a nuisance for her to deal with gossip and rumors that could negatively affect thepany and its image.


    She might have to work overtime again after this¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them.¡± Christian¡¯s voice suddenly drifted into her ears, his tone unusually deep yet soft at the same time. ¡°Just stick to me all night, and you¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±

 Chapter 43: Attractive

    Camille sent him an unimpressed look.


    What kind of wording was that just now? Was he trying to make himself seem like an angelic gentleman?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®This devil incarnate is wearing sheep¡¯s clothing but the disguise is just too lousy and obvious,¡¯ she thought with a roll of her eyes.


    ¡°I can handle myself,¡± she said coldly.


    For some reason, her response seemed to please Christian. ¡°Ah, a fiercely independent woman, I see,¡± he remarked. ¡°Just the way I like it.¡±


    Camille scowled.


    ¡®So infuriating!¡¯


    When they finally arrived at the doors, Christian handed their invitations to the security guards. After a thorough check, they were allowed to pass.


    One of the butlers offered to take Camille¡¯s hat and veil, so she agreed and handed them to him. The man also took both of their coats before gesturing for them to go inside.


    The moment Camille stepped into the hall, she felt her breath being taken away.


    The ballroom was huge. The walls were covered with silk tapestries depicting scenes from various eras, and crystal sconces lined the walls, reflecting the soft glow of candlelight. Beneath their feet was a parquet floor polished to a mirror-like finish.


    Crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, casting a soft, warm glow that danced off the gilded moldings and intricate frescoes that adorned the walls. Gold ents punctuated the decor, adding a regal touch to the ambiance.


    She had never seen an interior quite like this before. She was so used topanies and buildings with dull, modern color schemes and simple yet expensive furniture and decorations.


    Nothing of this scale, in fact.


    Currently, soft instrumental music was ying in the background, creating a nice atmosphere.


    Camille felt like she was in another world. The masquerade theme really came to life in this room. She could see rich, deep colors everywhere, ranging from burgundy to midnight blue to emerald green.


    Some guests glided across the floor in a mesmerizing waltz, their masks concealing their identities and their gowns and suits adorned withce, sequins, and feathers. The sounds ofughter and hushed conversation provided a harmonious backdrop to the symphony.


    In one corner, avish dessert buffet was filled with an array of delicacies. Camille¡¯s gaze rested there, her eyes widening as she spotted macaroons, chocte truffles, and towering cakes decorated with edible gold leaf.


    Not only that, but crystal flutes of champagne and colorful cocktails rested on trays nearby.


    ¡°Hungry?¡± Christian asked.


    Camille tried to seem calm and dignified, but she could feel her stomach rumbling silently in protest, so she had no choice but to be honest.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said begrudgingly.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± Christian said gantly as he led her towards the buffet table.


    As they walked over, Camille couldn¡¯t help but nce at him. She hadn¡¯t taken a closer look earlier because she had been too self-conscious about her appearance and the media¡¯s reaction to her at the entrance, but now she had the opportunity.


    It seemed that Christian had chosen an outfit thatplemented her own. He was dressed in a tailored tuxedo, the color of which resembled a deep midnight ck. The jacket had satinpels that caught the glimmer of candlelight, adding a touch of sophistication.


    He wore a crisp white shirt underneath the jacket, providing a striking contrast to his attire. A ssic ck satin bow tie was tied at his neck, and he wore a single silver cuff link on each wrist. He also wore elegant ck leather gloves.


    His trousers were also impably tailored, falling with a graceful drape to his polished ck leather shoes.


    His mask, on the other hand, matched the colors of his clothing, with subtle silver ents around the edges. His hair was meticulously groomed and slicked back, adding a touch of old-world charm to his overall appearance.


    ¡°Like what you see?¡± Christian suddenly said, snapping her out of her momentary trance.


    Camille instantly snapped her head back, gritting her teeth.


    Darn it! How could she have been admiring him just now? That was foul!


    ¡°Can you please pin down your narcissism at least for once?¡± she snapped. ¡°I just thought that you look better with a mask on. That way, I won¡¯t be able to see your ugly face.¡±


    ¡°My face? Ugly? Oh, perish the thought,¡± he said, chuckling. ¡°You like to call me ugly, yet I caught you admiring me just now.¡±


    ¡°That-!¡± Camille was suddenly cut off when they finally arrived at the buffet table. The sight of the delicious food instantly swept her away from her annoyance.


    ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, go on. I won¡¯t keep you,¡± Christian said, waving her away.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me that,¡± Camille said before finally indulging herself in the delicacies.


    The food was absolutely delicious. If she could, she would send herpliments to the chef.


    The only thing that annoyed her about this situation was having to eat while Christian was standing nearby, watching her with that damned smirk on his face.


    Why did he have to be so wicked all the time? She had to watch his every word and action in case he had an ulterior motive. It was mentally exhausting.


    ¡°Feeling full now?¡± he asked.


    Camille set down her te and allowed the waiter to take it away before turning to him with a frown.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to eat?¡± she inquired.


    Christian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you worrying about me?¡±


    ¡°No. Just think about how embarrassing it would be for your business partners to suddenly hear a grumbling sounding from your stomach.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate the concern, Miss Parker, but that won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Christian said smoothly before offering her his arm once again. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go, shall we?¡±


    Camille grumbled something under her breath, but she didn¡¯t push it further. In the end, he was still her boss, and she had a duty to protect his image.


    But just before she could take his arm, he suddenly turned his body, facing her frontally instead of sideways.


    Startled, Camille looked into his brown eyes, wondering what he wanted from her now.


    The next thing she knew, he reached out and rubbed the corner of her lips with his thumb, his gaze turning dark and unreadable.

 Chapter 44: That Old Man

    ¡®What the hell is he doing?¡¯ was the sole thought in Camille¡¯s head at this very moment.


    Christian¡¯s touch was surprisingly gentle. The pad of his thumb rubbed against the corner of her lips, as though wiping something away.


    ¡°Are you even ady?¡± he said with a tone of light disapproval. ¡°You munched away so happily that you never even noticed these crumbs on your face. Have you not learned proper meal etiquette during your younger years?¡±


    The words processed inside Camille¡¯s head for a moment before she, very slowly, grabbed his hand and put it down. It was fine when they were alone or at home, but they were at a public event now, so she couldn¡¯t treat him with the same snark she usually did. She had to be careful with her actions from now on.


    ¡°I apologize,¡± she gritted out, trying not to show the displeasure in her expression. ¡°I will be more careful next time.¡±


    Christian smirked, knowing very well why she was suddenly being passive. ¡°Good girl,¡± he praised, taking out a handkerchief from his pocket and using it to wipe his finger.


    Camille was boiling from within, but she wisely chose not to respond.


    With that out of the way, he offered her his arm again, and she reluctantly took it. He led her to a nearby corner where a small group of men were discussing something. Some of them chuckled as they sipped wine from their sses. There were also a few women at their sides, smiling politely but contributing nothing to the conversation.


    That was to be expected since, for men like these, they only treated women as objects. Like women were trophies that they would only use to show off to other people. It was, frankly, disgusting.


    As they approached, Camille tried to predict who they were, but could only make vague guesses in her mind. After all, they were in costume and wearing masks. It was hard to tell if they were the ones who regrly met with Christian in his office to discuss business deals and strategies.


    As his secretary, she brought his guests coffee and snacks if they wanted. A few always made a pass at her when she did this, but she pointedly ignored them. It got to the point where Christian had to subtly but threateningly call them out, telling them that there was no ce for indecent words and actions in hispany.


    There was one guest, a business associate of Christian¡¯s who was in histe fifties. He was a man of slender build, but his facial features were a bit intimidating.


    The man¡¯s name, as she remembered, was Harold Huckington, the one who owned the secondrgest shopping mall in the city. He was also notoriously known to have affairs here and there even though he was married and had two kids.


    He was not shy about his little ¡®escapades¡¯. Rumors said that the reason why his wife was still staying with him was because of the money and nothing more. Some rumors even imed that his wife was also currently in an adulterous affair with a man seven years younger.


    Camille dreaded it whenever the man visited. Every time she came into the office to bring them coffee, she could feel his beady eyes on her as she approached. She tried to ignore it at first, keeping a t expression on her face, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted when she caught his gaze on her chest, her skirt, and her legs. In fact, she couldn¡¯t really remember a time when he looked at her face or her eyes.


    A perverted old man, that was what he was.


    The only reason Christian interacted with Harold Huckington was because the man was good at business. He might be a pervert, but he was good at his job and had some useful insights.


    So, even though it was annoying, she endured the ufortable looks and remarks and often entertained him with emails and phone calls about business matters. She often put him on Christian¡¯s schedule when they needed to discuss urgent matters.


    But there was one time, in Christian¡¯s office, when he tried something that crossed the line.


    After setting down the cup of coffee for Harold on the coffee table, the man suddenly reached out and patted her on the hip.


    ¡°Pretty woman, would you like toe work for me instead?¡± he suggested in a leery voice. ¡°I could use someone as beautiful as you in mypany.¡±


    Camille was instantly filled with revulsion, but considering her position, she couldn¡¯t afford to offend him.


    So, she just stared at him, swallowing visibly, before responding with, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Harold Huckington was still staring fascinatedly at her chest. ¡°You would make a fine addition as my employee. I can even pay you double your sry. You wouldn¡¯t mind, would you, Mr. Cahan?¡± he asked, turning to Christian expectantly.


    Christian was gazing at him with an unreadable look in his eyes. ¡°And why, pray tell, Mr. Huckington, do you think that I wouldn¡¯t mind?¡± he asked in a smooth baritone.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Harold shrugged. ¡°I bet she¡¯s not good for anything except her looks. I can take her off your hands. I don¡¯t mind an ipetent woman as my personal secretary as long as she can¡­ satisfy me.¡±


    The way he said thatst line made the gooseflesh crawl all over Camille¡¯s skin. She shuddered to think about what everyday life could be working for this old pervert. She would rather be unemployed for the rest of her life!


    Christian was silent for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t let you do that,¡± he answered simply.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Harold demanded. ¡°Are you having your way with her and you don¡¯t want to share? Is that it?¡±


    This was going way beyond business territory now. And judging by his red face and slightly slurry tone, it would seem that Harold Huckington had a few tastes of alcohol beforeing here.


    ¡®How unprofessional and disgusting,¡¯ Camille thought to herself at that moment.


    Christian looked severely unimpressed. ¡°If you¡¯re going to keep on stating ridiculous ims and making passes at my secretary, I suggest that you leave right now. I have no patience for people who bring their personal matters or desires to a meeting that¡¯s strictly business.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Harold stood up from his seat, face red with anger. ¡°How dare you say that to me?¡±


    ¡°Leave,¡± Christian said, his voice dropping to a low, icy tone. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m going to assume that you no longer need your legs for walking.¡±

 Chapter 45: Introduction

    After those threatening words, Harold froze in his seat and stared at Christian with a look of disbelief. His mouth opened and closed like a fish out of water, and not a sound escaped his lips.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Camille, on the other hand, was clutching her elbow so tightly that her long sleeves were wrinkled excessively. She looked nervously back and forth between Christian¡¯s cold gaze and Harold¡¯s shocked, frightened expression.


    Perhaps the old man had forgotten, but Christian had more power and influence than he did. Even though they worked well together in business matters, there was a clear line that was not to be crossed.


    And that was never to offend Christian Cahan no matter what.


    ¡°I would like to have a few more words with Mr. Huckington here, so please leave us for a while, Miss Parker,¡± Christian spoke up calmly.


    He didn¡¯t even spare Camille a nce. Instead, his gaze remained fixed on Harold, who was currently trembling like a leaf.


    ¡°U-Understood, sir,¡± Camille stammered before hurrying out of the room. She was not going to be involved in this any longer. The power y alone would be too much.


    Ten minutester, she watched in bewilderment from her desk as Harold quickly left Christian¡¯s office and headed straight for the elevator. He didn¡¯t even give her a look or say goodbye like he usually did when he came to visit.


    She wondered what Christian had said to him. Even though Harold wasn¡¯t as powerful or influential, he still had some impressive connections in the industry. It was those connections that helped him and Christian a lot with their joint venture, which was a new tech startup.


    When the day ended and work hours were over, Christian came up to her and said the most surprising thing she had ever heard out of his mouth.


    ¡°He won¡¯t be bothering you from now on.¡±


    Then he left, leaving her to gawk at him from behind.


    So even though Christian was a scary jerk most of the time, she preferred being with him rather than perverted old Harold.


    At least Christian never touched her inappropriately. It was ironic, but he was a man who wouldn¡¯t touch a woman without her consent. He wasn¡¯t some kind of pervert, thank God.


    Unfortunately, to her dismay, Christian continued to work with Harold. But after this incident, Harold never touched her again. He never made disgusting remarks, and he even avoided meeting her eyes or looking at any of her body parts when she entered the office to bring them their coffee.


    It had been a few months since then, but Camille still felt ufortable in Harold¡¯s presence. If Harold was one of the partners that Christian wanted to introduce her to¡­


    What if he recognized her?


    Did Christian have all the possibilities under control?


    ¡°You¡¯re nervous,¡± Christian suddenly remarked, snapping her out of her thoughts.


    ¡°What?¡± Camille had been so distracted that she didn¡¯t realize he was talking to her.


    ¡°I can feel your fingers trembling,¡± he rified. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    She gritted her teeth at her carelessness, but then again, there was nothing wrong with being honest. He would sense itter anyway.


    ¡°Is Mr. Huckington one of those men?¡± she asked.


    Christian was silent for a moment, and they both stopped. It was then that he realized what she was worried about.


    ¡°I see,¡± he finally said after a significant pause.


    ¡®That¡¯s it?¡¯ Camille echoed in her head incredulously.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t need to worry about that,¡± he soon added. ¡°I will handle it.¡±


    ¡®What is this man talking about now?¡¯


    She was annoyed, but as she remembered the time when he helped her out with Harold Huckington, she supposed that she could feel a little bit reassured with him when it came to her safety.


    Christian Cahan might be an irritating jerk, but he took good care of his loyal subordinates. He would not let anything happen to her. He was just arrogant enough to think that he was the only one who could hurt her.


    When they finally reached the group of businessmen, Camille felt the air slowly leaving her lungs. She couldn¡¯t quite make out any of them yet, since they had their masks on, but some of them looked familiar.


    The men turned to look at her, and Christian took the opportunity to remove his own mask.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Cahan!¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know that it was you!¡±


    ¡°Forgive our rudeness!¡±


    The men began to remove their masks one by one, although their female partners did not do the same, preferring to maintain their anonymity.


    ¡°Mr. Doyle, Mr. Roberson, Mr. Nn, and Mr. Huckington,¡± Christian greeted with a polite smile. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you gentlemen here.¡±


    The men chuckled in response. They were all in theirte forties or fifties and were wearing obviously tailored, expensive suits. Harold Huckington¡¯s partner for the evening, interestingly enough, looked twenty years his junior, with a voluptuous body and lips painted in bright red lipstick.


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Cahan. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you here,¡± greeted Harold Huckington, always the obsequious man. Whenever the opportunity arose, he would shower Christian with a lot of ttery just to win his favor. After all, his connections with the Cahan family brought him many benefits.


    Camille stiffened, but decided not to say anything. She had no choice but to rely on Christian, just this once.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Huckington,¡± Christian greeted politely.


    ¡°And who is this youngdy with you?¡± one of the businessmen asked, his gaze resting on Camille¡¯s form.


    Camille resisted a shiver as his eyes roamed over her face and body in admiration.


    The other men seemed interested as well, turning their full attention to her.


    Christian¡¯s escapades with other women were mostly under the radar, especially from the media, but those in the business knew of his tendency to date many women. It was rumored that he dated a new woman every month, sometimes several at a time.


    The rumors ranged from believable to outright ridiculous, but one thing was certain: Christian Cahan never settled for only one woman.


    He never introduced any of his women publicly and never even had them as a partner for any social event. He treated them as affairs never to be discovered, as temporary pleasures that never had any real value.


    So this was the first time he was with a woman, and in public, no less. Of course the men would be interested.


    ¡°Ah, this here¡­¡± Christian said, reaching out to grip her waist and press her firmly against his side. ¡°Let me all introduce you to my fianc¨¦e, Camie.¡±

 Chapter 46: A Shift

    Camille wanted to gag.


    ¡®Camie¡¯? What the hell kind of nickname was that?


    She tried hard not to let anything show in her expression and maintained a calm, cool fa?ade. But she did grip his arm tighter than usual, and she felt a twinge of satisfaction at him stiffening for a brief moment.


    ¡°Your¡­ fianc¨¦e?¡± one of the men repeated in disbelief. The others looked like they were doubting their ears just now.


    Christian nodded. ¡°Yes. My fianc¨¦e. She¡¯s very lovely, isn¡¯t she?¡± He pulled Camille closer to him until there was no sideways gap between their bodies. ¡°I especially nned on introducing her to you all since I value trust between us. Soon, the two of us will be married, and I would like to invite you all to the private wedding.¡±


    ¡°O-Of course! Of course,¡± one of the men quickly agreed. ¡°This calls for a grand celebration, Mr. Cahan! Are you nning on holding a formal engagement party?¡±


    While the others were excitedly discussing, two of the men seemed especially confused.


    Larry Doyle, one of the shareholders of thepany, looked a little agitated. ¡°Mr. Cahan,¡± he began. ¡°If I may borrow a bit of your time¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Mr. Doyle,¡± Christian said, waving a dismissive hand. ¡°I already know what you want to say to me.¡±


    Larry froze, and there was now a trace of panic in his expression.


    ¡°While I appreciate the gesture of setting me up on several blind dates with your daughter Rosie, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll have to decline further invitations. I have someone that I love now, and I will only love her in this lifetime,¡± Christian said coolly. ¡°I¡¯m sure Rosie, as considerate as she is, will understand.¡±


    Larry¡¯s face was slowly turning red, though it was unclear whether it was from anger or mortification. Perhaps a mixture of both.


    ¡°I ¨C please excuse me, Mr. Cahan,¡± he said stiffly before hurriedly leaving the area, even forgetting to put his mask back on.


    Camille watched him go, puzzled.


    What happened just now?


    If by ¡®blind dates¡¯, did that mean¡­


    ¡°Thatd,¡± Harold Huckington suddenly said with a shake of his head. ¡°He has been meeting up with Greg a lot often recently. No wonder. He must¡¯ve been so convinced that he could have his daughter marry into your family. Greedy as always, that Doyle.¡±


    Christian¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°I will not make any assumptions, but I did not lie. I have my Camie with me now, and I will not look at another woman again.¡±


    The men whistled in approval. ¡°Ah, Mr. Cahan marrying his true love. It must be fate that you two met!¡±


    ¡°If I may ask, how did you two meet?¡± Harold asked, his gaze returning to Camille. ¡°Miss Camie¡­ Why do I feel like you look familiar?¡±


    She stiffened in response. She didn¡¯t know what to say in order to prevent his suspicions from rising. After all, what if he recognized her voice?


    Thankfully, Christian came to the rescue.


    ¡°I will not entertain any personal questions tonight, and neither will Camie. Please understand,¡± Christian said pleasantly, though there was a chilly undertone in his voice now. ¡°Now, gentlemen, please continue to enjoy the party. My fianc¨¦e and I will be dancing the night away.¡±


    With that, Christian put his mask back on and turned away, leaving the area with Camille still holding onto his arm.


    The tension never left her shoulders until they were far away from the group of men. Camille let out a breath she¡¯d been holding for a while and let her hand slip from Christian¡¯s arm.


    ¡°What the hell did you just call me back there?¡± she hissed in a low whisper, eyes darting around to make sure that nobody was paying attention to them.


    ¡°I called you by a cute nickname,¡± he responded casually. ¡°Do you not like it?¡±


    She scowled. ¡°Why would I like such a gross nameing out of your lips?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Language, madam,¡± he said with a pleasant smile. ¡°Let¡¯s just say that it¡¯s water under the bridge now. The introductions areplete. Rumors should start spreading by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m getting married to you, of all people.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why? Would you rather prefer that it would be Michael McGregor instead?¡±


    The sound of Michael¡¯s nameing out of Christian¡¯s mouth felt like a bucket of cold water was sshed down on her. She stared at him, lips parted in surprise, not knowing how to respond for a moment.


    ¡°What does he have to do with any of this?¡± she demanded. It was ridiculous, especially since she and Michael had no romantic feelings for each other.


    ¡°No need to be so defensive. I merely threw it out as an example.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about him. Not anymore,¡± she said, her voice almost like a whisper. ¡°The two of us are different now. We can¡¯t be friends like before.¡±


    Christian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh my. What are you saying, my dear?¡± Suddenly, he reached out and grabbed her by the waist, pulling her to him until their faces were only inches apart. ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you a little mission to do?¡±


    She stared at him with gritted teeth. ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s hard toplete that mission, sir,¡± she said mockingly. ¡°He and I no longer have anything left inmon, so there¡¯s nothing to talk about. I can¡¯t hold a long conversation with him since it bes awkward. I can keep trying, but he¡¯s starting to distance himself from me, so things are difficult.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s distancing himself from you?¡± Christian repeated, his brown eyes gazing into hers so intently that she felt like he was probing into her brain. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case.¡±


    ¡°It is exactly the case. Now please let go of me or else people will stare.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about their reactions or thoughts. You are my fianc¨¦e. Why should I be mindful of others?¡± He leaned over to whisper in her ear. ¡°Besides, we still have to dance the night away.¡±


    When he pulled away, she looked at him disbelievingly. ¡°You were serious back there?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am. Now, shall we?¡±


    It was as if fate was ying a funny trick on her. At that moment, the music changed to a slow, romantic melody, and the guests began to dance slowly in the middle of the room, holding their partners close.


    Camille stared at Christian, who was holding out his hand to her with his other hand behind his back, looking very much like a gentleman inviting ady to dance with him.


    And despite her misgivings, her heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 47: Unreasonable

    After reluctantly taking his hand, the two of them walked to the dance floor.


    The grand ballroom shimmered with the soft glow of chandeliers, casting intricate patterns of light and shadow across the room. The guests, dressed in borate costumes and mysterious masks, swirled around the dance floor, gazing into their partners¡¯ eyes as if they were the only people in the room.


    The hall was filled with a soft, beautiful melody that drew everyone into an alluring atmosphere.


    ¡°Do you know how to dance?¡± Christian asked.


    ¡°I do,¡± Camille said tly. ¡°I learned it when I was a teenager.¡±


    ¡°That was years ago. What about now?¡±


    ¡°I can still dance. Don¡¯t patronize me.¡±


    ¡°All right, fine. Just don¡¯t embarrass me.¡±


    Camille really wanted to kick him at least once.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, they reached an area that wasn¡¯t too crowded and started going into position.


    ¡®Let¡¯s show him,¡¯ she thought to herself.


    Their movements were tentative at first. He reached out and pressed his hand against the curve of her back while her fingers rested on his shoulder. The scent of his perfume drifted into her senses, now more distinct because of their proximity, and she couldn¡¯t seem to shake it off.


    ¡°You¡¯re tense,¡± Christian said in a low voice. She couldn¡¯t read his tone, but the observation threw her off nheless.


    ¡°I am not,¡± she said, forcing her body to release all the tension from her muscles. She shouldn¡¯t feel nervous about something like this. It was just a simple dance. A waltz.


    She had learned to dance when she was a teenager, but had never practiced in her older years. She felt a little rusty, but as they danced in harmony with the music, she felt the skill slowly returning to her.


    Surprisingly, Christian was considerate enough to lead her with confidence, guiding her through the intricate steps of the dance. With no other choice, she followed, her movements mirroring his.


    She did not look at him, but at the ce where her feet should be. Unfortunately, they were perfectly covered by her dress. She could only hope that she wouldn¡¯t stumble and embarrass herself in front of this jerk.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Unbeknownst to her, Christian watched her the entire time.


    ¡°You look like you¡¯re trying too hard,¡± he remarked.


    ¡°Oh shut up,¡± she hissed.


    ¡°Why do you continue to be so hostile to me? I am merely providing constructive criticism.¡±


    ¡°As long as ites from you, it doesn¡¯t feel so constructive or sincere.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that hurts my heart, my dear.¡±


    ¡°Stop calling me that.¡±


    Christian¡¯s lips were curved into an amused smile. ¡°You know what I think about you, Miss Parker?¡± he began calmly. ¡°You¡¯re like a fierce little kitten who pretends to be a big cat.¡±


    Camille scowled at him. ¡°What the hell? Are youparing me to a kitten right now?¡±


    Even though they were bickering back and forth, their legs and bodies never wavered. They continued to dance gracefully on the floor, swirling amongst other couples, seemingly in their own little world.


    ¡°Are you not a kitten?¡± he provoked. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m getting tired of your animosity that¡¯s directed towards me all the time. Can¡¯t we be friends instead?¡±


    ¡°Friends?¡± she squawked. ¡°How-How can you even suggest that? No, how dare you? After threatening and ckmailing me into being your wife?¡±


    ¡°I would not call it ckmail, per se. A tiny bit of persuasion, actually.¡±


    ¡°No, that was not persuasion at all. And it wasn¡¯t even a tiny bit!¡±


    ¡°Please stop getting riled up. You¡¯ll only catch unwanted attention at this point. ¡± He narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°It would seem that you¡¯ve grown too used to my kindness in letting you say and do whatever you want with me. If you keep at it even after I point it out to you, I will not be so gentle next time. Understood?¡±


    Camille visibly swallowed. She stared at the man in front of her as they danced, watching his eyes glow menacingly from behind his mask. She knew from his tone and his expression that he had had enough, and that scared her.


    It was true. In the past, he didn¡¯t care how she behaved. In fact, he even expressed a few times that he liked this side of her, this honest side that allowed her to treat him the way she felt about him.


    Had she gone too far? But she couldn¡¯t let go of her hatred for him just like that. It would just be fake of her, and she would be lumped into the category of his other women. She would just be someone with no personality, with no autonomy. She would be reduced to someone who would do whatever Christian Cahan told her to do, and the thought made her sick to her stomach.


    She had never liked being tied to anyone, let alone following someone else¡¯s orders, especially when it went against her own morals and principles.


    But she also had to consider the possibility that if she offended him in any way, he would make her loved ones pay for it. She didn¡¯t doubt her family¡¯s power and influence, but they were so far down thedderpared to Christian Cahan.


    Still¡­


    ¡°What difference would it make?¡± she shot back. ¡°If I became polite with you from now on, what would it change?¡±


    Christian paused in his movements, causing her to stop as well.


    In the middle of the dancing guests, they were the only ones standing in ce, almost as though time had stopped only in their space.


    ¡°What would it change?¡± she repeated. ¡°You know how much I loathe you and your wicked ways of manipting people into doing what you want. You know how hard I¡¯ve been trying to protect my family from getting ruined thanks to your ckmail. You know how hard I¡¯ve worked to ascend to the position of being your secretary and personal assistant without getting even an ounce of your help. If I pretend to like you and be your friend, you¡¯d still know that it¡¯s fake. In the end, it¡¯s still meaningless, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Christian continued to stare at her, not saying a word.


    She continued on. ¡°I thought you were a logical person. You have never been negatively affected by my words and actions before. In fact, you embraced them. You told me that it was refreshing for me to be honest. And now you¡¯re going back on your words? Are you that fickle?¡±

 Chapter 48: Immediate Recognition

    Camille held her breath as she waited for him to respond. She continued to re at him from behind her mask, gripping his shoulder so tightly as though giving him a warning.


    She knew that she was being reckless by challenging him and possibly provoking him, but it was either that or be his lifeless little doll for the rest of her life. As a matter of fact, she was still going to be his contract wife. She wasn¡¯t going to break their agreement.


    All she wanted was for that little bit of freedom not to be taken away from her. It was hard enough to be around him all the time. She didn¡¯t want to have to pretend that he was pleasant enough to be her ¡®friend¡¯. It was ridiculous.


    ¡°¡­¡± Christian gripped her waist and continued to dance, his brown eyes studying her face intently. Camille followed his steps, but continued to stare back at him stubbornly.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he said softly. ¡°You have a point.¡±


    That was all he said. He continued to dance with her, paying attention to the beats of the melody and the rhythm of the instrumental. She figured he was thinking about her words, turning them over in his head, trying to figure out the best course of action. He tended to be like that most of the time, so she let him be.


    Then the music subtly escted, hitting slightly higher notes than usual. It was as if the melody was building to a climax.


    At that moment, she btedly realized that everything seemed to be changing. The couples around them came closer and began to twirl their female partners around them in a synchronized pattern. Christian followed suit, spinning Camille around before gently releasing her to the opposite side.


    And Camille suddenly found herself in the arms of another man.


    Her lips parted in surprise, she stared at her new male partner. He was dressed in a meticulously tailored ck suit that hugged his form. Underneath was a crisp white shirt and a ck bow tie around his cor. The jacket was decorated with silver embroidery along thepels and cuffs. He also wore a crimson-lined cape that cascaded down his back.


    It was his mask, however, that caught her attention the most. It covered the upper half of his face, trimmed in silver and decorated with intricate patterns and feathered ents.


    The two didn¡¯t speak a word. Camille couldn¡¯t even think of a reason to. She was so taken aback by everything that she just followed his lead, swaying her body to the melody.


    She knew it was rude to stare, but she couldn¡¯t help it. He looked¡­ somewhat familiar. His hair was neatly styled, and his cologne was a subtle blend of wood and spice that lingered in the air as he moved. The soft glow of the chandeliers above cast shadows on his features, giving him a charming, enigmatic aura.


    ¡®Wait¡­¡¯ Camille realized.


    ¡®This is¡­ This man is¡­¡¯


    It was unmistakable. This figure, those lips, that nose¡­ Just the overall features. Even those light-brown eyes behind that beautiful mask.


    She recognized him. How could she not? She had been thinking about him a lot for the past few weeks. She still reyed the scene of her shoving the yellow flowers into his chest and walking away. She could still remember the look on his face when she did it, and the way he looked in the rearview mirror as the taxi drove away.


    It was him. There was no mistaking it.


    ¡®But¡­ does he recognize me?¡¯


    ¡®Or am I the only one who knows?¡¯


    She didn¡¯t know if he recognized her as well. His expression was carefully impassive, and she couldn¡¯t read it at all. There were no signs of amusement or displeasure. Just no emotion at all.


    It was like seeing a different side of Michael McGregor.


    With these uncertain thoughts swirling in her head, she continued to dance with him, not even noticing that their movements were bing more natural and graceful as time went on. Suddenly, she forgot all about Christian and focused all her attention on Michael, wondering why her heart rate was quickening from being so close to him.


    They swirled around the room in fluid motions, never speaking but continuing to stare into each other¡¯s eyes. It was as if they were in their own separate world, but the atmosphere was inplete contrast to the one between her and Christian earlier.


    There was this electricity between them, a maism that drew them together. As the seconds passed, Camille felt the warmth of his closeness wrap around her like a subtle embrace. His grip on her back was so firm and reassuring. It was as if he was her protector, shielding her from all her worries, if only temporarily.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She was so caught up in the moment that when the song stopped, she was startled inside. Had she been so absorbed in the dance?


    Were they supposed to switch partners in the middle but she had been so distracted that they didn¡¯t go through with it?


    Camille opened her mouth, but instantly regretted it because she didn¡¯t actually know what to say. Michael¡¯s face was still unnervingly impassive, and it was making her feel ufortable. Was this really her high school friend?


    Why did she feel so much distance than before even though they were literally only inches apart right now?


    Camille instinctively licked her lips, feeling as if everything had gone dry, including her throat. It was so tense and ufortable for her that her mind went nk.


    And why was he just standing there, staring at her? Did he recognize her too?


    Then why wasn¡¯t he saying anything?


    The other couples chatted with each other while the band prepared to y a different, more lively music.


    In the end, she bowed to him as a gesture of farewell before turning around to walk away. She would have to search for Christian and-


    But then a voice stopped her.


    ¡°Hailey.¡±

 Chapter 49: He Knew

    Michael knew that it was Hailey the moment she went into his arms.


    How could he not? She was the woman that he loved. It would be impossible for him not to know that it was her.


    She looked so beautiful that his heart skipped a beat. It was the first time he had seen her so radiant. When she was a teenager, she never cared about makeup and beautiful clothes. She was so simple in her tastes that it was endearing.


    He could still remember the day she went to the prom barefaced and wearing the most gaudy, obnoxious dress he had ever seen.


    At that time, he wished that he could erase the horrifying sight from his memory, but it was perfect to use that time to tease her about it. Sometimes she would get annoyed with him, and sometimes she wouldugh along with him. It was so refreshing to be around someone like her. There was no pretense, no unnecessary drama, and no prejudice.


    Now, that same young girl was now a mature woman. A woman so beautiful that it took his breath away.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He thought about speaking to her. He wanted to talk to her onest time. He wanted to ask why she had to push him away that day.


    Also, what if she still refused to talk to him?


    But the words got stuck in his throat and he didn¡¯t know what to do. He just moved automatically and danced, taking her with him. He didn¡¯t know if she recognized him or not, but there seemed to be a hint of surprise in her expression, as far as he could tell. It was as if she had been taken by surprise.


    This wasn¡¯t exactly what he had nned. He had wanted to talk to her at this party, but fate had somehow arranged everything perfectly for him. When the time came to change partners, there she was, whirling right into his arms. He caught her easily, automatically, quickly hiding every emotion on his face as he tried to slow down his racing heartbeat.


    He was so lost in his own mind, trying to find the right words to say, that he was stunned when the music stopped.


    And when she stared at him, as though expecting him to say something ¨C perhaps a word of farewell as a courtesy to the dance partner once the dance ends ¨C he felt his throat go dry.


    So when silence only fell between them, tension enveloping the small gap, Camille bowed politely before turning around to leave.


    At that moment, Michael felt a spike of panic in his heart.


    Without thinking, his arm shot out and his slender fingers gripped her wrist. He did it gently, not using too much force, just enough to keep her in ce without rming her.


    ¡°Hailey,¡± he called out.


    She froze. He could feel it, the way her arm stiffened in his grasp. He couldn¡¯t see her eyes very well because of the dim lighting and the borate mask, but he could feel the shock filling her system.


    Why did he say that now?


    Why did he have to say that name?


    But he couldn¡¯t help it. No matter what, he still thought of her as Hailey. It was the name that had been engraved in his heart for years.


    Even though he knew it was selfish, he wanted to say it just one more time. It didn¡¯t matter if it was thest time.


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    Her tone was hushed, but also a little surprised.


    ¡°Please,¡± he implored, tightening his grip around her wrist a little. ¡°Please give me at least ten minutes of your time. Let me talk to you one more time.¡±


    ***


    There were no words to urately describe what Camille was feeling right now.


    ¡®So he did recognize me,¡¯ was her first thought.


    It was so strange. Her heart never stopped racing. She felt warm all over, as if she was slowly being filled with anticipation.


    Hearing her former name again¡­ Surprisingly, it didn¡¯t bother her that much when Michael said it. If it had been Christian, she would have been furious.


    But with Michael, her heart was soft. She felt both happy and guilty about meeting him again.


    But there were too many eyes in this room. Even though both of them had hidden their identities thanks to the borate costumes and masks as well as the dim, romantic lighting in the room, she still felt paranoid.


    What if someone recognized them? Christian had just introduced her to the other businessmen. What if some crazy rumors started to spread than the ones they had nned?


    Even worse, what if Christian saw them?


    She didn¡¯t think the man would be jealous. Far from it. Judging by his psycho personality, Christian would probably be delighted. He liked situations where he had the chance to control something or turn it into ckmail material. In the end, Camille would be the one to lose.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t find it in herself to continue to refuse Michael. The least she could do was listen to him, especially after he asked her like that.


    ¡°Folge mir und sei sehr vorsichtig,¡± she told him in German, which tranted to: ¡®Follow me, and be very careful.¡¯


    She trusted that he would know what she really meant.


    And he did.


    With a nod, he took her hand and led her away from the crowd of dancers. The two of them walked inconspicuously, sessfully blending into the mass of people in borate costumes.


    They walked towards the open doors of the hall that led to arge balcony, an area that happened to be empty at the moment. It wouldn¡¯t be too suspicious if they stayed there, since they were technically still at the party, albeit in their own little world.


    Meanwhile, unbeknownst to the two, someone in particr was watching them with a smile.


    Christian gazed after them from afar with a smile as he continued to waltz with a beautiful woman, gliding her wlessly over the dance floor.


    Everything was going ording to n.

 Chapter 50: Trust Me

    Both of them didn¡¯t know what to say at first.


    They just stood there, gazes averted, with an awkward tension hovering in the air. Neither of them were inclined to speak first. They simply distracted themselves with the endless chatter of the other guests in the background, trying to rack their brains for something to say.


    Camille felt as if she had been hypnotized by this man for thest few minutes. It was as if she had been transported to another world the moment she walked into his arms. His scent was intoxicating to her now, and their proximity made her nervous.


    She had never felt this way about him before. She had always considered him only as a friend. There was attraction, sure, but only slight in physical appearance. Never anything remotely romantic.


    But now she was starting to wonder¡­


    Was she the only one who felt this way? What did Michael really feel about her in the past and also in the present?


    He had never stated it explicitly, so she was a little confused.


    ¡°How have you been?¡± he suddenly asked, snapping her out of her thoughts.


    She swallowed, suddenly thankful that he couldn¡¯t see her eyes due to the mask. What was with this sudden shyness?


    ¡°I¡¯ve been okay,¡± she responded. It was a safe response, even though she knew very well that her situation was pretty shitty.


    Somehow, Michael knew it as well. But he didn¡¯t press her any further.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to know,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    The awkward silence returned. But this time, Camille was able to breathe easier. Maybe it was because of the little icebreaker moment. Maybe it was because they were far away from the crowd. Maybe it was the fresh air filling her lungs and making her rx a little.


    Or maybe it was because there was a small smile on Michael¡¯s lips now, something that helped to ease the tension. It was as if she no longer had to worry about Christian, even if only for a moment.


    But then Michael spoke again, and in a soft voice this time.


    ¡°Du wei?t doch, dass du mir alles erz?hlen kannst¡­ oder?¡±


    Camille was stunned.


    Not only by the sudden switch to German, but also because of the meaning of the words.


    He basically told her: ¡°You know that you can tell me everything, right?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Why did he suddenly say something like that?


    Also, why did he switchnguages? It should be fine to talk in English¡­


    ¡°¡­Wie bitte?¡± she said, unable to keep the surprise from her tone.


    ¡°You told me to be careful earlier,¡± he exined, still conversing with her in German for some reason. ¡°So I¡¯m being careful.¡±


    Then it clicked. ¡°You mean that someone might overhear our conversation?¡± she rified, deciding that it would be safe not to speak in English for now.


    Michael nodded. ¡°Vanille,¡± he said. ¡°You can trust me. You know that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Vanille. It meant ¡®vani¡¯ in German.


    It was funny. People often remarked that the Germannguage had this ¡®harsh¡¯ speaking tone, that it was a bit hard on the ears. Sure, it¡¯s not the gentlest soundingnguage, and it¡¯s not as ¡®romantic¡¯ as French, but personally, Camille thought it depended on the person.


    When her parents spoke thenguage, it did sound harsh to her ears, especially when they scolded her brothers for misbehaving. As she grew older in that household, she became ustomed to speaking it that way, but she also learned to appreciate thenguage for what it was.


    Not many people spoke German back in her younger years, and she never needed tomunicate with others using it since she was also fluent in English. Basically, the only people she heard speaking it were her family.


    But hearing Michael say it¡­ it was different. The more she listened to him speak German, the weirder she felt.


    She had never heard German being spoken in such a soft, gentle tone before.


    Why did it sound so romantic when he said it?


    Camille suddenly felt warm all over.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always fulfilled my promises to you, and without fail,¡± Michael continued on,pletely unaware of her burning, conflicted feelings. ¡°I promised to find you, and I also promised to keep your ne until we met again. I kept them all. I would never betray you, Vanille.¡±


    Camille swallowed. ¡°What are you trying to say, Noah?¡± she said, trying hard to keep her voice steady.


    ¡°I want to protect you,¡± he said softly. ¡°I want you to know that you can trust me.¡±


    Trust?


    Why did he keep on bringing up trust for the past few minutes?


    ¡°Noah¡­¡± she said, a realization slowly forming in her head. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me-¡±


    But before she could finish her sentence, she suddenly felt a vibrationing from the deep pocket of her gown. She pulled out her phone and stared at the screen.


    There was a new message from Christian.


    It was as if he just knew.


    It was scary and creepy.


    ¡®Where are you?¡¯ the text read.


    Camille slowly took in a breath and released it before facing Michael once more.


    ¡°I have to go,¡± she told him, switching back to English. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    A look of disappointment shed across his features, but he quickly gave her a polite smile. ¡°All right. I understand,¡± he said.


    Before she left, she paused in her tracks as though contemting something. She turned her head, meeting gazes with Michael who never stopped looking at her the entire time.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. About what you said, I mean,¡± she said.


    Then she walked off, disappearing into the crowd.


    Michael watched her go, various emotions swirling in his chest.


    Even though she didn¡¯t specify what, he guessed that it was the part about her trusting him.


    It was supposed to be good news, but he felt conflicted instead.


    Just how much had she been suffering all these years? He should¡¯ve tried to find her sooner. He should¡¯ve been there for her when she needed someone to save her.


    He should¡¯ve done better.


    Which was why ¨C if Grady¡¯s suspicions were indeed true ¨C he needed to hear it from Camille herself.


    If Christian Cahan really was ckmailing her.

 Chapter 51: Late Revelation

    Camille was lost.


    Not exactly, since this was not a city or even a theme park. But the hall wasrge enough to hold arge number of people, and it was hard to distinguish faces in this room. Thevish costumes confused her eyes, and the sparkles from their masks blinded her for a moment when the lights shone on them.


    The band was still ying romantic music, but it took on a more seductive tone, an instrumental that sang temptation in the air. The couples on the dance floor were dancing much closer and more intimately, and the atmosphere was charged with a different kind of energy than before.


    Camille supposed that this kind of thing was inevitable. It was a party, after all.


    She stared at her phone screen, waiting for Christian to message her back. When a minute passed by and there was none, she ced it back inside her pocket, feeling frustrated.


    At that moment, a new song began to y. The sound was soft and gentle, a seductive luby that enticed everyone to sway to the beat.


    Camille stood awkwardly as more couples swirled around the dance floor, passing her with smiles on their faces. She kept looking around for Christian when she suddenly felt someone grab her waist from behind.


    Turning around and preparing to get angry at the intruder for touching her without permission, she immediately dropped her hand when she saw that it was the same man she was looking for.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rmed. It¡¯s just me,¡± Christian said calmly as he led her to the center, shifting their pose into a waltz.


    ¡°How did you find me?¡± she asked.


    He gave her a mysterious smile. ¡°I can recognize you even from afar.¡±


    ¡°¡­Did you put a GPS tracker on me or something?¡±


    ¡°Hmm-¡±


    ¡°Wait. Don¡¯t answer that. You¡¯d probably consider it or something.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you know me well.¡±


    He was smirking now. She scowled. She didn¡¯t mean to amuse him like that. It was really annoying that nothing bothered him, no matter how much sarcasm she sent his way. It was like trying to punch a stone wall and hoping to make a dent.


    ¡°Now, enough small talk,¡± Christian said as he twirled her around in a smooth curve before she spun back into his arms. ¡°What did you and Michael McGregor talk about just now?¡±


    Camille¡¯s mind froze for only a few seconds before she answered in the calmest tone she could muster, ¡°He just wanted to know why I kept avoiding himtely. He doesn¡¯t want to distance himself from me anymore.¡±


    She had been thinking about this answer for thest few minutes, ever since she had finished talking to Michael. She had to be prepared at all times so that Christian wouldn¡¯t catch her off guard again. One wrong move and one wrong word wouldnd her in his suspicious filter and she didn¡¯t want that to happen.


    ¡°I see. So you told him the truth,¡± Christian mused aloud. ¡°Interesting. And what did you say in response?¡±


    ¡°I told him that it¡¯s nothing personal. Just that I¡¯ve been too busytely and the two of us belong to too different worlds to return to being close friends again. It¡¯s exactly like I told you earlier.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Keep going.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She stared at him. ¡°You want me to continue¡­ avoiding him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ why?¡±


    ¡°Your little n has its own benefits. You can use it to your advantage starting from now.¡± He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just how men are. They¡¯d go crazy if their women kept pushing them away and ying hard-to-get. It¡¯s an irresistible challenge, so to speak.¡±


    She scowled. ¡°That¡¯s probably how you feel. Michael isn¡¯t like that.¡±


    Why did he keep on implying something romantic between them? It was seriously tiring.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk,¡± Christian said with a shake of his head. ¡°You don¡¯t know how men are like, Camille. Especially when ites to the woman that they¡¯re chasing. You¡¯ll have to trust me. Men are all the same.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Stop that right now,¡± she hissed. ¡°If you¡¯re implying what I think you¡¯re implying, then you¡¯re dead wrong. Michael is not interested in me. He sees me as a friend, not some woman that he¡¯s chasing. Please stop trying to make a romantic connection between us.¡±


    At that moment, the song ends, as if they had timed it perfectly to coincide with the momentary shift in the conversation.


    As the other couples left the dance floor for a break, Christian and Camille remained standing, staring at each other with different expressions.


    In Christian¡¯s case, he was staring at her so intently that she felt ufortable.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she finally snapped. ¡°If you have something to say, just spit it out.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± He searched her eyes, but seemingly found nothing. For the first time, she saw a glint of surprise in his gaze. ¡°You really don¡¯t know, do you?¡±


    She frowned. What was he talking about now?


    ¡°Don¡¯t know about what?¡±


    Christian sighed. ¡°I expected a lot of things from you in the past years, but I never once pegged you to be so oblivious, Miss Parker.¡±


    The remark struck a nerve in her and she red at him. ¡°Why do you keep talking in circles? Just tell me,¡± she demanded.


    ¡°I will tell you, but not here.¡± Christian took her hand and started leading her outside towards the gardens.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    There weren¡¯t many people there. Almost all of the guests were socialites and thrived on attention, so they preferred to mingle with other people in the hall. Not only that, there was plenty of food for them to enjoy.


    Those who stayed in the gardens were those guests who felt they needed some privacy, a ce where they could be free and honest with each other.


    Christian led Camille towards one of the benches near the beautiful fountain and sat her there.


    ¡°Are you going to tell me what you meant by that earlier now?¡± she deadpanned. She really hated feeling like Christian was one or two steps ahead of her. It made her feel as if he were treating her like a child.


    ¡°I was considering whether to tell you this or not, but in the end, I decided to go with the truth.¡± There was a strange smile on Christian¡¯s face. ¡°After all, like you said, honesty is much better. So perhaps this will make things interesting.¡±


    ¡°The truth? What is the truth?¡±


    ¡°The truth is that Michael McGregor is in love with you.¡±

 Chapter 52: Flashback – I

    A stunned silence filled the small space between them.


    The words that came out of her mouth the next second were automatic. She didn¡¯t think twice. She just spat them out before she could think any further.


    ¡°You¡¯re joking,¡± she said in disbelief.


    Christian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking to you?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re even a trustworthy individual in the first ce?¡± she snapped. ¡°You¡¯ve been manipting people half your life. What makes you think that I can even trust that this ¡®truth¡¯ isn¡¯t a deception on your part?¡±


    He expelled a long-suffering sigh, as though she was the one who was being unreasonable. The nerve. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about it if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± he stated. ¡°However, you must know. Deep inside your heart¡­ you already had an inkling, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She stared at him in shock. ¡°What are you talking about? No, I-¡±


    ¡°Why such a hasty denial? Think about it thoroughly, Miss Parker.¡± His smile grew wider. He looked like he was enjoying this. ¡°How about you try to remember your moments with him in the past? Recall the details and bits of conversation carefully. Hasn¡¯t he been expressing his love to you for a long time now?¡±


    That made her freeze immediately.


    No.


    No, no.


    ¡®Don¡¯t listen to him,¡¯ she thought to herself.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    But it was so hard not to.


    Because he was right.


    She had tried so hard not to think about it, not to dwell too long on all the little details.


    But now that it was out in the open, she had no choice but to face it.


    ¨C


    Fifteen years ago¡­


    ¨C


    Hailey felt a presence hovering over her and raised her head.


    ¡°What are you doing out of ss?¡± she asked, lifting an eyebrow.


    Michael McGregor stood before her with his hands in his pockets, dark eyes studying her features. Even though he was a year younger than her, there were times when she felt like he was the older one, with a gaze that seemed to probe deep into her soul.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have ss at the moment,¡± he said. ¡°The teacher is sick.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Hailey smiled and patted the seat next to her.


    Michael sat down next to her without saying a word, and they both stared up at the sky.


    Being on the roof was peaceful, so far away from all the noise. This had originally been Michael¡¯s hangout, but Hailey had quickly grown to like it. Even though no one was allowed here except teachers and student council members, nobody dared to go against John McGregor¡¯s son.


    Hailey figured she was an ¡®exception¡¯ because she was Michael¡¯s only friend.


    And that made her a little sad.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever thought about making more friends, Noah?¡± she asked softly. ¡°You¡¯re not so bad, you know. I¡¯m sure a lot of guys would love to hang out with you.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Michael said simply.


    ¡°Why not?¡± she persisted. ¡°You can¡¯t be content with only me as your friend. Even if you¡¯re not nning to take over your father¡¯s business in the future, social connections are still important.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anybody else,¡± he said stubbornly.


    ¡°Are you sure? I recall that boy in your ss who seems nice-¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He turned away slightly, which signaled the end of the conversation.


    Hailey rolled her eyes. ¡®What a kid,¡¯ she thought in her head.


    Since the day she met Michael McGregor, her life seemed to change little by little. It wasn¡¯t anything dramatic, but at least she had someone now.


    Like Michael, she didn¡¯t have a lot of friends. Well, in his case, he mostly avoided people, probably because of his teenage angst or something.


    But he didn¡¯t strike her as the social type. Rather, he was introverted and preferred to be alone, just like her.


    Which made her wonder why he was hanging out with her at all. If he really didn¡¯t want friends and liked to be by his lonesome, why did he let her into his personal space?


    When she voiced this out to him, he gave her a somewhat exasperated look.


    ¡°Have you already forgotten how much you used to annoy me a year ago?¡± he pointed out. ¡°I was minding my business the entire time yet you somehow managed to catch me in the act. Sometimes I even feel like you have eagle eyes at the back of your head.¡±


    ¡°Not my fault that you¡¯re too obvious,¡± she retorted. ¡°Even your ¡®hangout¡¯ ces are too predictable. Of course I could find you wherever back then.¡±


    ¡°Well, see? You have your answer.¡±


    She pouted. ¡°Still, you never really got mad at me.¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re a girl.¡±


    ¡°A girl who¡¯s a year older than you, little punk.¡±


    He snorted at that. ¡°Just you wait. In a few years, I¡¯ll be much taller than you. Right now you¡¯re only a few centimeters higher. The gap is too small.¡±


    ¡°Nevertheless, I¡¯m still taller than you, so I¡¯m justified when I say that you¡¯re a little punk.¡±


    He red at her and opened his mouth, seemingly about to make a nasty retort. But he pulled back at thest moment and shook his head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no winning over you,¡± he grumbled.


    Haileyughed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be the student council president if I don¡¯t know how to fight my own battles, whether it¡¯s verbal or non-verbal.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of that, don¡¯t you have council duties to do, Miss President?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Nah. Everything¡¯s calm right now. Exams are in two weeks. We only need to focus on our studies.¡±


    ¡°Why study so hard? You¡¯re already smart,¡± he remarked nonchntly.


    It was a passingment, nothing too meaningful, but it warmed her heart all the same. After all, it wasn¡¯t every day that Michael McGregor paid someone apliment.


    Hailey smirked at that. ¡°So you think that I¡¯m smart, huh?¡± she teased, yfully nudging his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve finally admitted it out loud. I¡¯m proud of you.¡±

 Chapter 53: Flashback – II

    As expected, he blushed, as he usually did when he was caught unintentionallyplimenting her.


    Maybe it was his male ego, but he usually liked to y it cool, never telling her outright how he felt about her. He rarely praised her and only did so by ident, but maybe that was because she hadn¡¯t managed to get him to open his heart to her yet.


    Hailey had to admit that Michael was a fascinating character. Usually, when she scolded the male students at school, they would get offended and avoid her at all costs. None of them approached her or wanted to be friends with her. They probably all thought she was like a nosy mother.


    Hailey had no doubt that many students at this school would gossip about her from time to time, but she never really let it affect her. After all, it was just words, and mostly false rumors. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to care about something that was obviously false.


    Unless they confronted her with it directly, or if the situation got out of hand somehow, she would step in and sort it out. At the moment, she had no reason to get involved in such petty matters.


    However, Michael seemed to take such things quite seriously. Instead of her being offended, he was the one who seemed genuinely annoyed.


    Whenever he overheard gossip about them in the hallways, he would snap at the student and growl at them to leave, which they did very quickly. Everyone knew who Michael¡¯s father was, so they did not want to offend him.


    To be honest, Hailey¡¯s parents weren¡¯t that bad in terms of influence and reputation, but maybe the students found her an easy target because she never stood up to anyone unless it was against the school rules ¨C and gossiping wasn¡¯t one of them ¨C and also because she was a ¡®girl¡¯.


    But Michael was different. From the beginning, he was so different from the other boys. He never cursed at her or threatened to hit her. He just avoided her and muttered under his breath in irritation. Whenever she tried to start a conversation, he would humor her for a while and then walk away coldly.


    Over time, he warmed up to her, and before she knew it, they were spending a lot of time together.


    So she sometimes wondered: was Michael hanging out with her because he found her interesting and a good friend, or was it just because he had no one else to turn to?


    ¡°I mean, yes. You are smart,¡± he finally admitted, snapping her out of her deep thoughts. ¡°I just didn¡¯t think that it was necessary to say out loud. Just¡­ you must know that you¡¯re smart, right?¡±


    ¡°Dang. You told me that I¡¯m smart twice. I¡¯m so touched,¡± Hailey teased, which earned her another exasperated look from Michael.


    She couldn¡¯t help butugh. He could be so cute at times.


    ¡°Anyway, yes, I do hear that from time to time,¡± she replied. ¡°Still, all of us need to study. There¡¯s so much more to learn. I can¡¯t just be in a stagnant state forever. That¡¯s not practical.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Sheesh. All right, I get it. Just don¡¯t lecture me again,¡± Michael grumbled.


    ¡°Good that you know,¡± she chirped, reaching out to ruffle his hair affectionately.


    He avoided her touch immediately and gave her an annoyed re.


    ¡°Stop treating me like a kid,¡± he protested. ¡°Again, I¡¯m only a year younger than you. And I¡¯m not your little brother either, okay?¡±


    Hailey raised her hands in a form of surrender, though she couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°Okay. Fine. You¡¯re not a kid.¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± he huffed. ¡°I¡¯m your friend.¡±


    Her eyes widened, and her smile grew. ¡°I am?¡±


    He cast her a look of disbelief. ¡°Are you being serious right now?¡± he said incredulously. ¡°We¡¯ve been hanging out for months now, and you don¡¯t think that we¡¯re friends?¡±


    ¡°Well, you have a point. But why me, Noah? Why not someone else?¡±


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t think that you can be my friend?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking out of curiosity.¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ You¡¯re different. That¡¯s all I¡¯m gonna say,¡± he muttered, slowly averting his gaze. His ears were turning pink, seemingly from embarrassment.


    Hailey observed him for a long moment. Another smile curved her lips.


    He was really cute whenever he was embarrassed.


    ¡°Then what if I¡¯m gonna have one other friend?¡± she teased.


    ¡°What?¡± He widened his eyes. Oh, so innocent. ¡°You have a friend other than me? With that personality of yours?¡±


    ¡°Hey, what is that supposed to mean?¡± she growled, punching him lightly on the shoulder.


    He ignored her remark and prodded, ¡°Who is it? Do I know this person? Is it a girl or a guy?¡±


    ¡°Whoa there. Hold your horses, dude. Just one question at a time,¡± she said,ughing. Why was he being so demanding about this suddenly?


    ¡°You should answer me,¡± he said sullenly.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Mischief painted Hailey¡¯s features for a second. It should be fine to have a little fun with this, right? ¡°Then, to answer your questions¡­ No, no, and¡­ it¡¯s a guy.¡±


    Michael¡¯s eyes were almost bugging out of their sockets from shock. ¡°What?! A guy? What? Who? When?¡±


    Hailey burst intoughter.


    ¡°Hey, why are youughing at me like that?¡± he demanded, face red in humiliation. ¡°Why can¡¯t you at least tell me his name? Why have you been keeping him a secret from me?¡±


    ¡°Whoa, tiger. Chill!¡± Hailey said, stillughing. ¡°Geez. I was just messing with you. There is no friend. He doesn¡¯t exist, okay?¡±


    Michael¡¯s face only grew redder. He looked mortified.


    ¡°What?¡± he said. ¡°He doesn¡¯t¡­ exist?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! If he does, then you would¡¯ve already known by now. Duh.¡± She rolled her eyes good-naturedly. ¡°Still, your response surprised me. Are you that possessive of me?¡±


    It was just a joke that slipped out of her lips. Michael was supposed to roll his eyes at her andugh it off, but to her surprise, his features slowly took on a serious expression. There was no trace of amusement on his face, and his gaze seemed to turn dark despite the bright sunny day.


    ¡°No one¡¯s allowed to be close to you but me,¡± he said, leaning over until their faces were inches apart. ¡°So don¡¯t get close to other guys except for me, Hailey.¡±

 Chapter 54: Cognizance

    [Present Time]


    ¨C


    When he was young, Michael tended to joke around most of the time. His humor was a little different, but that was probably because he expressed it in a strange, somewhat dark way.


    Camille had thought he was just joking back then, since it was so dramatic and all¡­


    And Michael even agreed with her afterwards. ¡°Just kidding¡± was what he said after saying those words. He didn¡¯t say anything more and just let her chuckle it away.


    But even then, Camille had sharp eyes. She hadn¡¯t missed the way the dark look had never left his eyes that day.


    She knew that he had been serious.


    But she forced herself to forget. To think it was just her own wild imagination.


    But as the days passed, she couldn¡¯t help but notice the signs. It was as if this small incident had opened the door to a startling revtion.


    He had been subtle about it. But he was indeed protective of her and especially observant. Whenever he heard people gossiping about her and murmuringints during ss, he would snap at them and tell them to stop ndering her for fun.


    He would also always notice whenever she was in a low mood. Once, when she got into a fight with her brother Ben over his choice of girlfriend ¨C who turned out to be a gold-digger a few weekster ¨C Michael was the one whoforted her, telling her that everything would be okay. That Ben would understand why she was worried.


    He never shared much about himself, being a private person, but he told her bits and pieces, like how he wanted to be a chef someday.


    He hated being pitied for his old leg injury, and he didn¡¯t like that his family treated him like someone who couldn¡¯t do anything substantial. He could still do normal things, just not strenuous sports.


    He was also the one who proposed bringing her his homemade lunch boxes everyday.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that,¡± she had told him back then with wide, surprised eyes.


    ¡°But I want to¡± was his only response, and he brought her one the next thing tomorrow.


    Camille felt a sudden throbbing in her head as the music stopped. It was as if thinking about it again brought back all those conflicting emotions in her heart and she was too helpless to stop it.


    Great. Now she couldn¡¯t stop herself from thinking about Michael McGregor again.


    ¡®You knew,¡¯ a voice in her head reminded her.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that why you entrusted your ne to him in the first ce? Because you knew that you could give your trust and possibly your heart to him?¡¯


    Christian looked at her expression and smiled. He gently took her hand and led her away from the dance floor. That was enough dancing for now. He had finished nting the seed and now all he had to do was wait for the branches to sprout.


    He nced toward the open balcony of the hall and saw Michael McGregor staring after them with an unreadable look in his eyes.


    The smirk on Christian¡¯s face grew.


    Another mission aplished.


    ***


    To be honest, Christian had known about it for a long time.


    How could he not? He and his father had been at the forefront of the investigation into Hailey van Gowen¡¯s background in the past.


    Michael McGregor¡¯s family did a good job of covering up their son¡¯s past mistakes and rebellious actions, but in the end, money and power prevailed. It was easy enough to bribe a lot of people. It was also easy to gather evidence that could be very useful in the future.


    Christian hadn¡¯t been very interested in Hailey in the past, especially back when she hadn¡¯t changed her identity yet. He had been intrigued by the way she saved his little sister, but he figured that she probably knew Patricia Cahan at first nce and was only doing it for the money and fame.


    But no. Hailey did not know who Patricia was, and she did not want anyone to know what she did. She never expected to meet Gregory Cahan of all people.


    She protected Patricia because she wanted to. Because she had a strong sense of justice. Because she was capable and had skills.


    And those self-defense skills weren¡¯t the only thing she had going for her.


    She was also highly intelligent and had good grades in all of her subjects. She was diligent and worked hard at everything she did, from small tasks to jobs that required a high sense of responsibility.


    Christian had watched her for years, but he never really got close to her. He would tease and taunt her at times, sure, but he wasn¡¯t around most of the time. He was very busy training to be the next heir.


    He had his own goals to aplish, and time was wasted worrying about a woman who would probably turn out to be another one of those shallow, greedy women anyway. So what was the point?


    But needless to say, Hailey kept on surprising him.


    It had always fascinated him that there was a woman who excelled as much as he did. Even though she was far below his status ¨C especially considering the fact that she had thrown away the van Gowen family name and basically her entire reputation and fame along with it ¨C she was still quite impressive in her own way.


    Like him, she was intelligent and good at fighting. However, he had a different way of doing business and liked to use people to solve problems. She, on the other hand, preferred to handle things on her own.


    She was more proficient in self-defense tactics while he was skilled in offensive attacks and intimidation, taking the aggressive approach most of the time. But he was also smart enough to read his opponent¡¯s move and act ordingly.


    Life was a game of chess. Pawns were everywhere.


    He was the king. It might seem like he was taking things one step at a time and going about things in a roundabout way, but in reality he was inplete control.


    In time, Hailey ¨C rather, Camille ¨C proved to be a capable Queen who was qualified enough to be by his side.


    It had always been interesting to him that she decided to change her identity. He knew her as Camille much longer than when she was Hailey, so the transition wasn¡¯t as jarring for him.


    So he finally came to a decision out of personal interest.


    He would find out everything there was to know about Camille Parker.


    Or rather, Hailey van Gowen.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 55: Sadistic Thoughts

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to do an investigation on Hailey at that time. With the power and wealth of the Cahan family, it was rtively easy to get everything he needed to know.


    Not only that, but his father even helped him with some crucial events.


    ¨C


    [Thirteen years ago¡­]


    ¨C


    ¡°You were¡­ what now?¡± Christian said nkly.


    Gregory Cahan sat in his leather chair in front of a majestic mahogany desk strategically ced before a floor-to-ceiling window that overlooked the gardens below. Warm afternoon sunlight filtered through the silk curtains, casting a soft glow on the room¡¯s polished oak floor.


    He leaned back in his chair and took a long drag from the smoldering cigar tucked between his fingers. ¡°I was one of the major investors for their hotel business a long time ago. That girl hadn¡¯t been born during that time. I should know.¡± He gave a lopsided smile. ¡°After all, both their wives were still pregnant before things got awry.¡±


    That caught Christian¡¯s interest. ¡°What do you mean ¡®before things got awry¡¯?¡± he inquired. ¡°Did something happen? Or perhaps it¡¯s linked to the newspaper article detailing the death of one of the original owners?¡±


    Greg nodded. ¡°You mean Mason Parker,¡± he rified.


    ¡°Yes. Based on my findings so far, I have deduced that he is Hailey¡¯s biological father,¡± Christian said. ¡°She isn¡¯t so subtle, after all. Thest name that she wants to change is exactly the same.¡±


    ¡°That girl is still grieving on the inside for her real parents.¡± Greg shook his head in dismay. ¡°A pity, I¡¯d say. I cannotprehend why. She has never even met them. There is no reason for her to be so emotional.¡±


    ¡°Presumably, she even ran away because of them since she threw away the van Gowen name,¡± Christian mused. ¡°It¡¯s a bit fascinating, isn¡¯t it, father? How can a person even miss someone whom they had never seen, touched, or talked to?¡±


    Greg scoffed. ¡°Such emotions are unnecessary. I can understand grieving over one¡¯s child or even the family that she grew up with, but not this one. It¡¯s ridiculous. She threw away a bright future, all for some misced sense of justice.¡±


    Christian nodded slowly. ¡°It is indeed a shame. But what if we can use this to our advantage?¡±


    That made Greg¡¯s gaze shift towards his son¡¯s eyes. ¡°Speak,¡± he said, sounding a little intrigued.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you, father, who always said that the greatest importance of a subordinate is their undying loyalty?¡±


    His words processed inside Greg¡¯s mind. ¡°Ah,¡± he said. ¡°So you mean to use that child and make her indebted to us, thereby assuring us of her loyalty.¡±


    Christian nodded. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a foolproof n, father? From what I¡¯ve researched about her life and her skills, she can certainly be a valuable asset to our family. She was quite a diligent worker in her high school years. Isn¡¯t she taking a business major at university right now?¡±


    Greg nodded. ¡°What you¡¯re saying is usible,¡± he acknowledged. ¡°But the root of the matter is that girl¡¯s response. Would she be willing to work for us?¡±


    Christian smiled. ¡°Well, a little ckmail wouldn¡¯t hurt,¡± he suggested.


    Greg studied his son¡¯s expression for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re really interested in this girl, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ve never seen you this invested in someone for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I am interested, but only because of her potential. No personal feelings are involved.¡±


    ¡°I see. However, I can¡¯t bring myself to force her in any way or threaten her like you¡¯re suggesting,¡± Greg said with a shake of his head. ¡°Despite the benefits that you¡¯re implying, I cannot do that to the girl who saved my daughter. Your own sister.¡±


    ¡°I am aware that she saved my sister.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Yet you want to use her for your own gain?¡±


    ¡°For our own gain, father.¡±


    Greg sighed. For years, he had let his son get his way, so he couldn¡¯t bring himself to refuse the request. It was clear that Christian really wanted to keep Hailey on their side and loyal to them, even if he had to resort to extreme measures.


    ¡°I can only promise her a position at thepany once she graduates with the grades that I require,¡± Greg finally said after a moment of silence. ¡°But the rest, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    Christian smiled. ¡°Thank you, father. I¡¯ll make sure that you won¡¯t regret this. She¡¯ll be a fine worker for thepany.¡±


    Greg eyed him carefully. ¡°My only condition is that you don¡¯t keep forcing her if she really does not want to. Loyalty is not gained through force, son. Both sides work for it. You have to show her that you¡¯re worth her loyalty.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± The smile never left Christian¡¯s face.


    ¨C


    [Present Time]


    ¨C


    ¡°You admit it now, don¡¯t you?¡± Christian said as he took a sip of wine from the ss the waiter had just offered him.


    Camille stood next to him in a stiff posture, her gaze resting anywhere but on his face.


    ¡°So what?¡± she whispered. ¡°Even so, it doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t feel the same.¡±


    ¡°As it should be, because you¡¯re mine.¡±


    ¡°I am not yours, Mr. Cahan.¡±


    ¡°Keep remembering the contract, Miss Parker. You are indeed mine.¡±


    Camille shut her eyes, gritting her teeth silently.


    Christian gave her a sideways nce, amusement dancing in his eyes. It was such a pleasure to see her break down inside. She was a fiery woman, but he could still wrap her around his little finger.


    She would do anything at his behest as long as he told her to, as long as he asionally used the method of ckmail. He had power over her and he drank in the sadistic pleasure of it.


    Oh, how he couldn¡¯t wait to break her even more.


    This was only just the beginning, after all. There were many more things he wanted to see from her.


    ¡®Michael McGregor is in love with you, and your heart is wavering for him,¡¯ he thought to himself as he kept watching Camille¡¯s crestfallen expression. ¡®There¡¯s more pain in separation rather than keeping one¡¯s distance. I wonder how heartbroken you will be once the timees that you¡¯ll have to betray him?¡¯


    The thought of it made Christian chuckle inwardly.


    ¡®Soon, you will realize that you have no choice but to stay with me, and only me.¡¯

 Chapter 56: Reluctant Agreement

    They arrived home a few hourster after the party ended.


    Camille was stiff the whole time while Christian gloated over the pained expressions he had seen tonight. First it was Michael McGregor¡¯s and then Camille¡¯s.


    They were both so pathetic it was amusing.


    For Christian Cahan, love was an unnecessary emotion. It was one of the ruins of mankind. It could make someone do foolish things. He did not want that kind of emotion to affect him personally.


    He had been living in this world for more than thirty years now. He was confident that he had never felt anything resembling a romantic emotion and that he never would. He believed that imprinting in his brain that love was an unnecessary emotion would prevent him from falling into such foolish traps like the rest of the idiots in this world.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Needless to say, Christian had grown up not believing in love. His parents had been in an arranged marriage. They had no feelings for each other.


    His father, Gregory, was more focused on his business while his mother, Pam, was secretly in love with the gardener.


    And she eventually ran off with this man, leaving her very young children with their father.


    It was a scandalous affair, but one that Gregory Cahan simply covered up with his money and influence. He didn¡¯t blink an eye and never looked for his wife again. Christian even suspected that Greg had known but kept quiet because he didn¡¯t really care.


    Christian and Patricia grew up without a mother and lived most of their lives without acknowledging her existence. Patricia was two years old when her mother left, too young to really remember her.


    Christian, on the other hand, found it difficult to care for someone who had left him for ¡®true love¡¯.


    He had hated the idea of love ever since. It was irrational. It was idiotic. It was simply unthinkable.


    But interestingly enough, love was a useful weapon to use against people. Since love was a person¡¯s usual weakness, it was easy to use it as a maniption tool.


    Christian liked to use ¡®love¡¯ to extract information from others. He didn¡¯t date because he liked it. Most of the time it was because he wanted something from that person, be it their connection to someone influential, their skills, and their rank or position.


    Other times it was out of curiosity and interest. Many women approached him, and oftentimes he let them. Either they were his target in the first ce, or he was fascinated by what they wanted from him.


    Because of course they all wanted something from him. Everyone had a hidden agenda.


    Even if one of them was ¡®love¡¯.


    He remembered Veronica. That beautiful model. She had the looks and the charm, but unfortunately she was greedy and wanted more from him. She was useful to spend time with, but that was all.


    The moment she expressed that she wanted him to love her, it was over.


    Amusingly, it was always the angry and upset faces of the women that satisfied him the most. It was so interesting the way they would go into these little tantrums and get mad at him just because he didn¡¯t feel the same way. Was this the ¡®love¡¯ that people waxed poetic about?


    If this was love, then it was idiotic and selfish.


    Christian sat on the couch in the living room and folded his arms across his chest. ¡°I presume that you understand now,¡± he began. ¡°So, what do you think you should do about it?¡±


    Camille red at him. ¡°What do you want?¡± she hissed.


    ¡®Oh, dear Miss Parker,¡¯ Christian thought. ¡®Being so angry over a man¡¯s own feelings. How pitiful.¡¯


    ¡°Continue your little mission,¡± he ordered. ¡°Get close to him. I won¡¯t repeat this again, because frankly, it¡¯s getting tiring.¡±


    She gritted her teeth, but decided not to say anything.


    ¡°Not even a confirmation response?¡± he pointed out. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve be too lenient recently. Do as I say, Camille, or else your family will be the one to suffer.¡±


    That instantly caught her attention. ¡°My¡­ My family?¡± she repeated, disbelief taking over her features. ¡°What the hell are you saying now?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been twiddling my thumbs all these years, you know.¡± He picked up the folded newspaper from the coffee table and started reading the headlines. He preferred to see the news this way; reading articles on the inte was too much of a hassle. ¡°Believe it or not, I have evidence in my hands that can ruin the reputation of the van Gowen family.¡±


    Camille¡¯s jaw dropped open. She stared at him incredulously. ¡°Wh-Why do you keep bringing them into this?! If this is about Michael, you should be targeting him, not¡­¡±


    Her voice trailed off brokenly as she realized what she had just said.


    Did she really just suggest to Christian that he should be ruining Michael instead of her family?


    The guilt began to eat away at her again, and she held back the urge to moan in despair. The mind games were too much now. If Christian continued to be like this, she would have no choice but to choose between the two.


    It was either her family or Michael.


    Christian seemed to read her thoughts, because his smile turned triumphant. ¡°Unfortunately, as much as I¡¯d love to focus my efforts on ruining Michael McGregor instead, it¡¯s not so easy. He has quite the capable men at his side, especially that assistant of his. Your family, on the other hand, was doomed from the start ever since my father got involved.¡±


    A wave of bitterness rose from the pit of her stomach. This was so messed up.


    But then she started to have second thoughts.


    Michael would be okay, right? He would be fine. Extracting a few business secrets wouldn¡¯t hurt hispany. He was far too powerful to let that make a solid dent in his reputation.


    Maybe she could just do that, betray him once, and then stay out of his life from then on.


    Because she knew that he would never, ever forgive her after that.


    It made her sick to her stomach, but she had toply. She couldn¡¯t let her own family suffer the brunt of her actions. If Christian Cahan said that he would do something, it was not a lie.


    ¡°¡­I get it. Fine,¡± she found herself saying in a dull voice. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

 Chapter 57: Reminiscence

    It didn¡¯t take long for Michael to contact her after the party.


    He had been mulling over this decision for weeks. He was taking a risk, he knew. But the risks were worth it as long as he could help Camille to the best of his ability.


    He had never really considered thepany as the most precious thing in his heart. His father, John, was the one who cared more about it.


    Michael, on the other hand, simply used the position to his advantage, just to search for his first love. There was no strong attachment whatsoever.


    He hadn¡¯t told his family this, but he nned to pass the position on to his brother William after the recent major construction project waspleted. If all went well, Michael would be able to pass the baton, per se.


    ¡°Perhaps you should learn to rely on your family more,¡± Grady remarked one day as they were working on the documents for a recent deal.


    Michael lifted his head to look at his assistant in the eye. ¡°Are you prying into my personal affairs right now?¡±


    Grady remainedpletelyposed as he flipped through the reports. ¡°Of course not, sir. I was merely talking to myself.¡±


    Michael resisted the urge to roll his eyes. ¡°You could¡¯ve tried to sound more convincing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not in my job description to be subtle,¡± Grady responded calmly. ¡°I am expected to bring you honest results and honest feedback. I don¡¯t see the need to hold back.¡±


    He smiled wryly. ¡°Bymenting on my attitude with my family?¡±


    ¡°I personally think that it affects the way you do business,¡± Grady said politely. ¡°You can¡¯t handle most of the work on your own. That¡¯s why we have employees. That¡¯s why you have me as your assistant. I may be intruding, but I personally think that I should look out for your well-being, sir.¡±


    ¡°You too, huh?¡± Michael leaned back against his seat, closing his eyes. ¡°You both word it in a different way, but at some times, you and my brother are quite simr.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°I do consider your opinion, Grady, because I recall telling you that you¡¯re free to express your honest thoughts with me whenever. After all, you¡¯ve been by my side for years. But I am also free to make my own choices, no?¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir.¡±


    Michael was silent for a moment. ¡°If I ever decide to leave and live a different life, without consulting my family, what do you think?¡±


    Grady looked at him. ¡°Are you considering such a choice, sir?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    ¡°Then I would advise against it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I feel that it¡¯s an irrational decision,¡± Grady said quietly. ¡°Family is there for a reason. You should rely on them more. Tell them what you truly feel on the inside.¡±


    ¡°Heh. That¡¯s a good one.¡± Michael chuckled lightly. ¡°You think that they¡¯d understand? My father would probably throw me out the moment I even suggest it.¡±


    ¡°As I recall, your brother is very open-minded. He will help you.¡±


    ¡°My brother¡­¡± Michael sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t trust him?¡±


    ¡°Trust?¡± Michael tasted the word on his lips as though it was foreign. ¡°Funny¡­ I¡¯m such a hypocrite for asking her to trust me when I myself am not even capable of trust.¡±


    Grady was silent.


    ¡°Am I also someone that you do not trust, sir?¡±


    Michael opened his eyes to nce up at his assistant. Grady had been loyal to him for years. He had never failed Michael, not even once.


    Plus, the man was very good at his job. He never imposed unless Michael told him so.


    ¡°I do trust you,¡± Michael said quietly. ¡°It¡¯s why I feel reassured that you¡¯re by my side. If not, I would not know what to do most of the time, to be honest.¡±


    That drew a smile from Grady¡¯s lips. ¡°I am d to know that.¡±


    Michael shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll be frank with you. Thinking about my family makes me recall that night when we had dinner. My father reprimanding me, my mother trying to mediate the situation, and my sister yelling at me never toe back again. Since then, I never went to another one of those family dinners.¡±


    Grady knew that this was one of the times when Michael needed a friend to confide in. He was not a close friend or a best friend by any means, but since he was trusted as a confidant, the least he could do was listen and give his opinion when needed.


    ¡°My father has not spoken to me since then,¡± Michael continued on, closing his eyes. ¡°And my sister, of course, is ignoring me. It¡¯s honestly nothing new.¡±


    ¡°Do you not have a good rtionship with your sister, sir?¡± Grady asked politely.


    Michael shook his head. ¡°She didn¡¯t like me even when we were kids. My parents used to treat me like ss back then. There was favoritism involved, so she was cast aside whenever she wanted attention from them. My brother suffered the same way, but for some reason, he never loathed me.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps your sister went through something far different from your own brother,¡± Grady suggested gently. ¡°I am saying this out of experience. My father is very patriarchal, so he would downy my sister¡¯s achievements all the time and reduce her to a simple housewife with no dreams. My sister was very hurt about that and still carries the scars to this day.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t deny that there must be something underlying in her anger, but I can¡¯t bring myself to understand her,¡± Michael muttered. ¡°She never really approached me and tried to have a civil conversation with me. She used to avoid me all the time. She would always study in her room and lock the door.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What about you, sir?¡± Grady asked softly. ¡°Did you ever make the first move?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Michael¡¯s eyes zed over slightly, his mind bringing him back to those past memories. ¡°I suppose I didn¡¯t, either. I guess both of us are to me, huh?¡±

 Chapter 58: The Past – I

    [Neen years ago¡­]


    ¨C


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be okay. You¡¯ll be okay, Michael!¡±


    ¡°Can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Michael!¡±


    ¡°Little brother ¨C please be all right!¡±


    Voices echoed in his head as he felt himself being rushed to the emergency room. Earlier, he had felt himself being lifted onto the gurney, the ring siren of the ambnce almost deafening his ears.


    A sharp jolt of pain shot through his body, sending waves of agony. He tried to focus, but the pain was relentless, overwhelming every other sensation.


    His vision blurred. He couldn¡¯t see anyone¡¯s face clearly. He could tell that his family was there, screaming his name, worrying incessantly about him.


    He opened his mouth and tried to speak, but even breathing was a struggle. The air suddenly felt thick and suffocating, and his body felt heavy and unresponsive.


    ¡°Please tell me he¡¯s gonna be okay!¡± he could hear his mother screech. She sounded like she was sobbing, but her voice was starting to fade into the distance. He tried to stay awake, but the effort was too much, and he found himself drifting in and out of consciousness.


    He thought that he could hear his sister crying out his name, but he couldn¡¯t be so sure.


    Then everything went ck.


    ***


    Truth be told, he and Joanna had never gotten along, even in their younger years.


    He remembered beingpetitive with her at first. She was good at everything ¨C her studies, sports, rtionships, and being a responsible daughter and older sister.


    Sometimes she would tutor him in subjects he didn¡¯t understand ¨C she had been forced by her parents to do so ¨C but he would make it difficult for her by repeatedly stating that he didn¡¯t understand what she was teaching.


    They would fight afterwards, in which Will would be forced to get involved and break up their quarrel.


    Michael had been a mischievous boy back then. It was all too easy to tease his sister. Joanna was so serious that bothering her brought out these amusing reactions. He would sneak into her room, put a whoopee cushion on her chair, andugh at her whenever the prank was sessful.


    He would also borrow her personal items without permission and hide them, making it difficult for her to look for them. Not only that, but he would annoy her friends by telling them all of her embarrassing moments.


    He supposed that he had been a total menace back then. That was so long ago though, and he quickly grew out of it, especially after his ident.


    But Joanna definitely didn¡¯t forget about it.


    He could still remember that day. They had a big fight before it happened. Joanna yelled at him with tears in her eyes before running out of the house in a fit of rage. His parents were upstairs while Will slept at a friend¡¯s house.


    Seeing her run out crying like that, Michael immediately felt guilty. Joanna had never cried in front of him. She always acted so tough that it was hard for him to imagine her showing such weakness.


    When she cried, it meant he had crossed the line.


    So he ran after her on his scooter, searching for her in the night. It wasn¡¯tpletely dark, as there were manympposts illuminating the area, but there weren¡¯t enough lights in some corners.


    Michael had searched every area nearby, calling out her name.


    ¡°Joanna!¡± he yelled. ¡°Where are you? Mom and Dad will get mad!¡±


    There was no answer, only the sound of dogs barking from inside the gates.


    He kept searching until he finally spotted her figure in the distance, still running away.


    He rushed after her on his scooter, yelling, ¡°Come back here! Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    But she never stopped or turned around. She just kept running.


    The chase continued until she rounded the corner, and then the car came at her without warning. Its headlights were dim and blinking, as if they were broken.


    Joanna froze in ce, her mouth open in a silent scream.


    Michael saw this and acted without thinking. He went as fast as he could and pushed her away.


    But then pain exploded in his body and he felt himself being thrown back violently.


    And then everything plunged into chaos.


    ***


    After that day, everything changed.


    Instead of their sibling rtionship improving because of Michael saving his sister, it had the exact opposite effect.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Their parents didn¡¯t me her, not directly, but they changed their attitude toward her. They used to be proud of Joanna and all her aplishments, even her father, who was a bit patriarchal.


    But after Michael¡¯s ident, he became the center of attention.


    Suddenly he was being treated so kindly, and they never let him lift a finger during his recovery. Of course, this was understandable since the doctor had advised them not to let him do anything strenuous from now on, but it took a toll on Joanna.


    She no longer got the attention she wanted. Even though she was the top student in her ss, her parents worried more about Michael and his growing pains at night.


    Even when she won an athleticpetition, her parents would only acknowledge her for a minute before discussing which famous doctor they would take Michael to to speed up his recovery.


    Even when she got into a fight with her friend and was depressed all day, they didn¡¯t pay any attention to her. It was always Michael, Michael, Michael.


    One day, when she was in the same room monitoring his condition and her parents were out, she suddenly mmed her book down on the desk and turned to him with a venomous look in her eyes.


    ¡°Look here and listen carefully,¡± she hissed. ¡°You may have saved me that day, but you¡¯ve made my life a living hell ever since. I know you me me for your leg injury. I know my parents feel the same way. They¡¯re devastated that you can¡¯t do sports anymore. They¡¯re distraught that you¡¯re always in pain. But if you ask me? You deserve it! It¡¯s all your karma, understand?!¡±

 Chapter 59: The Past – II

    Michael watched in stunned silence as Joanna stormed out of the living room and up the stairs to her room. His mind was instantly thrown into confusion, and his stomach twisted with a strange feeling.


    Was it¡­ guilt?


    But another strong emotion rose as well, and he recognized it in an instant.


    It was anger.


    ¡°So I deserve all this, huh?¡± he voiced out to nobody in particr. He couldn¡¯t hide the irritation in his tone. ¡°Well, you¡¯re wee for saving you, by the way!¡±


    He yelled out thatst part hoping that she would hear it.


    But if she ever did, she didn¡¯t give any indication of it. She was long gone.


    Michaelid back against the bed, huffing. He couldn¡¯t help but feel that this was all so unfair.


    He used to be so energetic and eager to run around and exercise. He wanted to y ser more and even y with his friends during recess.


    But now he was forbidden to do all these things. After the ident, he underwent several surgeries to stabilize his leg. Because of the severity of the injury, he was bedridden for several weeks and could not put any weight on his injured leg.


    His parents nned some recovery sses for him afterwards so that he wouldn¡¯t fall behind his ssmates, but frankly, it was hard for him to focus on academics at the moment. He felt like his life had been turned upside down, leaving him stuck in a whirlwind of pain and helplessness.


    There were so many things that he wanted to do. He had so many dreams left to explore. With his brother Will and his sister Joanna expected to take over the reins of the family business, he had thought he would be free to explore other possible dreams.


    He enjoyed sports. He loved to run. The feeling of running was so freeing and exhrating that he often ran around his neighborhood and even to school.


    But now he had to deal with a feeling of betrayal. Not only by fate, but also by his own body, which hadpletely failed him. As the days passed while he was bedridden, the bitterness of resentment simmered beneath the surface.


    He couldn¡¯t move much. He couldn¡¯t do anything without his family¡¯s help. Stuck in his own head, he could only recall the memory of that fateful ident.


    And then came the explosive realization that life would never be the same.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    His family was surprisingly supportive. He suspected it was due to the shock of nearly losing their youngest son.


    But they had never paid so much attention to him before. Whenever he showed them his achievements ¨C which, to be honest, weren¡¯t many, since he wasn¡¯t a diligent student ¨C they just shook their heads in dismay.


    They had wanted him to be like his older brother and sister. They had wanted him to be more ambitious, to get grades worthy of their esteemed family.


    But now that he had finally caught their attention, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that it wasughable.


    So it only took an ident like this for them to finally look at him and give him some love and care?


    How maddening.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking care of you today, little guy,¡± Will said as he ced the ss of water on the nightstand. His soft, brotherly voice interrupted Michael¡¯s seething thoughts.


    Michael said nothing and just stared into empty space.


    Will sighed heavily. ¡°Maybe I should rephrase that. I mean, ¡®from now on¡¯.¡±


    Michael¡¯s lips curved into a wry smile. ¡°She hates the sight of me, doesn¡¯t she?¡± he remarked, and the bitterness in his voice didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Will.


    They both knew who he was talking about.


    ¡°Mike¡­¡± Will began. ¡°I know that you and your sister don¡¯t get along, but¡­¡±


    ¡°She told me that I deserve it!¡± Michael yelled, his face turning red. ¡°That this is my karma!¡±


    Will was stunned. ¡°She ¨C what? She really said that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say about her. Don¡¯t even mention her name in front of me again! I hate her!¡± Michael screamed.


    ¡°Mike-¡± Will¡¯s features were filled with panic. ¡°Calm down, okay? It¡¯s just me. I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    It took Michael a moment to realize that he was hyperventting.


    It was getting hard to breathe. His chest felt heavy, and the air suddenly turned thick and suffocating.


    ¡°Breathe,¡± Will told him softly. ¡°Just breathe. Listen to me, okay?¡±


    Will¡¯s soft tone was such a strong contrast to Joanna¡¯s harsh voice that Michael couldn¡¯t help but obey. He inhaled and exhaled slowly, forcing himself to be calm.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Will asked after a while.


    ¡°¡­Fine,¡± Michael mumbled.


    ¡°Here. Drink some water. You need it.¡±


    Will helped him to sit up from the bed. Michael winced at the dull pain that shot up from his leg, but he endured it and let Will gently tilt the ss over his lips so the water would seep through.


    After drinking, Michael felt much better than before.


    ¡°Calmed down?¡± Will asked.


    Michael nodded.


    Will reached out and squeezed his little brother¡¯s shoulder reassuringly. ¡°About Joanna¡­ Don¡¯t worry about her. She¡¯lle around. But I¡¯ll talk to her. She shouldn¡¯t have said those things to you. It wasn¡¯t right.¡±


    Michael remained silent.


    ¡°For the record, I don¡¯t think you deserve it. Far from it, definitely. You saved your sister, and I think that was very brave of you,¡± Will told him sincerely. ¡°I just think you two have been under too much stresstely.¡±


    ¡°I saved her, but she treats me like this,¡± Michael muttered. ¡°It¡¯s so unfair.¡±


    ¡°She cares about you. She just¡­ doesn¡¯t know how to express it, I think,¡± Will told him softly. ¡°Let off some steam for a while and talk to her again when things have calmed down. I¡¯ll make sure she apologizes to you first.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll do it,¡± Michael said dully. ¡°She doesn¡¯t care about me. She hates me.¡±


    ¡°Your sister doesn¡¯t hate you, Mike,¡± Will said helplessly.


    ¡°Yes, she does,¡± Michael said bitterly. ¡°I bet she¡¯d have preferred it if I¡¯d died in that ident instead, given the chance.¡±

 Chapter 60: The Past – III

    Since that day, Joanna began to avoid him. It seemed that Will¡¯s conversation hadn¡¯t gone well at all. It wasn¡¯t that surprising.


    Not that it mattered to Michael. Being 13 years old, he could care less about his sister. He was more concerned about his school life, his friends, and what he could do from now on.


    He had been such a free spirit before the ident, so he hated being tied to the bed. He had so much energy, but he couldn¡¯t release it the way he used to. It was an overall frustrating situation.


    His parents were aware of the simmering discord between him and his sister, but for some reason, they chose not to intervene.


    He once overheard his mother telling his father, ¡°It¡¯s just puberty. She¡¯s been having mood swingstely, and she probably has her period. She¡¯lle around soon.¡±


    Michael did not know what that meant, and he didn¡¯t really care to know. Not when he had a leg to pay attention to from now on.


    Once upon a time, he had admired his sister. Will waspetent, butpared to Joanna, there was admittedly a huge gap between them.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Joanna was exceptional. No matter what kind of challenge was thrown at her, she could handle it with ease. She soaked up information like a sponge and was always eager to learn.


    Not only that, but when it came to her parents, she was eager to please. Maybe she found out that John was not even considering her for the CEO position, so she decided to step up and overshadow her brothers as much as she could.


    Unlike Michael, Joanna was passionate about business. Even as a little girl, she wanted to be a businesswoman. She was interested in everything to do with business. She was a bookworm and read all kinds of books.


    Most of the time she would hole herself up in her room and read all day. She was a studious child, but she tended not to socialize much. Of course, she had her own friends, but not that many.


    As a boy two years younger, Michael grew curious about his older sister. Every time he tried to talk to her, she would nonchntly brush him off or say she was too busy to talk to a kid like him. Will was gentle and affectionate, so Michael didn¡¯t seek his attention too much.


    That was probably the reason why he kept pestering his sister. He also wanted to be close to her. He had been an energetic child, mischievous and curious about everything. Pestering his sister was one of his pastimes.


    But now they were so distant from each other. So full of anger.


    Sometimes he wondered what had gone wrong. Should he have tried harder? Would it have made a difference?


    He had saved her as a small child and even suffered a serious leg injury in the process.


    He loved her. She was his sister.


    But sometimes it felt like he was the only one who cared.


    So in the end, exhaustion won. There was no point anymore.


    ***


    A few months after Hailey left her family and disappeared into thin air, Michael operated on auto-pilot mode. He attended sses, never skipping a single one, just because being in school reminded him of her.


    He still hung out on the roof during recess, thinking about her.


    ¡®I used to think that I would stray from my family¡¯s path and be a chef someday¡­¡¯ he thought to himself absently as he took a bite from his homemade lunchbox. ¡®But now, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s gonna happen.¡¯


    He gripped the edge of the box and narrowed his eyes.


    ¡®I have to find her.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t understand it.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    ¡®Why did she have to leave the country?¡¯


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡¯


    He kept asking himself the same question, wondering how it had all gone wrong. He had absolutely no idea about her family situation, and all he could think about was how helpless she might be out there, alone and without a family.


    He thought about contacting her brothers, but that would be strange. He didn¡¯t know them, and they didn¡¯t know him. He didn¡¯t even have their number.


    He thought about asking Will for help. But Will was currently studying at a prestigious university and was usually very busy, so that was out of the question.


    He finished eating his lunch and shoved the closed lunchbox inside his bag.


    ***


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Help me.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Michael finally found himself at his sister¡¯s door, shamelessly asking for her help. He didn¡¯t specify what exactly, but he didn¡¯t know what he could do on his own.


    Asking his parents was out of the question; they would only scold him for even suggesting it.


    The only other family member he could ask¡­


    ¡®But would she help?¡¯ he wondered to himself as he stared at his sister¡¯s stern, intimidating face. ¡®I don¡¯t think she will if she realizes that it¡¯s for a girl who¡¯s already technically an adult.¡¯


    ¡®But then what else can I do?¡¯


    Joanna stared down at him menacingly, her arms folded across her chest. She always had this intimidating aura about her, an invisible wall that prevented other people from approaching her first.


    But she was beautiful, just like her mother. She had long brown hair down to her shoulders, soft, wavy curls that looked so silky, you wanted to touch them.


    Her eyes were the same color as his; brown, with amber flecks visible where the lighting cast illumination on the irises. She had that perpetual slight frown on her lips, as if she was always displeased about something.


    It urred to Michael right then that he had rarely seen his sister smile before.


    He wondered if it was just that she never smiled when she was in the same room with him.


    This was probably the first time since his ident as a child that he faced his sister seriously like this. Suddenly, he felt a little nervous, but he forced himself not to show any emotion on his face.


    ¡°Can you help me, please?¡± he repeated quietly.


    She raised an elegant eyebrow. Honestly, he was surprised that she still didn¡¯t turn him away at this point.


    ¡°¡­With what?¡± she finally asked.


    He took a deep breath.


    ¡°I want to learn about the business. Will you help me?¡±

 Chapter 61: First Impressions – I

    [Present Time]


    ¨C


    Michael stared at Camille, who sat stiffly on the sofa in front of him. She had never met his eyes since they arrived here. Her demeanor was a little unnerving, but he figured it had to be.


    After all, it was he who had invited her to his private vi.


    He didn¡¯t know what hade over him. Before he could think twice, he had sent her a message a few days ago, asking her to meet him somewhere far away, where they could talk privately.


    To be on the alert, he asked Grady to pick her up at a public mall and drive her to the location in a conspicuous car. That way, Christian wouldn¡¯t be able to easily track them down.


    Unless he put a GPS tracker on her or something.


    Michael knew a great deal about Christian Cahan. The first time they met was during Michael¡¯s training to inherit thepany. The two of them were at a social event after his father introduced him to Christian and Gregory Cahan.


    He was 25 years old at the time. He heard good and bad things about Gregory Cahan. However, John McGregor had no intention of creating a friendship between the two families. From the beginning he was suspicious of Greg, especially the suspicious rumors surrounding him.


    John, being very careful about his own reputation as well as that of thepany, liked to choose his small circle of ¡®friends¡¯. That way his name would be associated with the decent ones. He was so particr that he even went so far as to erase all records of Michael¡¯s past ¡®misdemeanors¡¯ just so that things would run smoothly.


    Of course, things like that aren¡¯t so easy to erase, especially when there are too many incidents and witnesses involved.


    But some of the big mediapanies were under John¡¯s control, which was funny in a way because Gregory Cahan was not that interested in that. The two of them werepeting with each other to see who had the better products and sales, but they usually operated in different ways.


    Michael also heard about Christian, Gregory¡¯s son, who was stationed at a branch in another city. It seemed that he was visiting his hometown this month, hence why he was present at this event.


    There were a lot of rumors surrounding Christian Cahan, especially when he was a teenager. There was a rumor that he had been a bully in middle school, a rumor that he had dated three girls at the same time in high school, and a rumor that he had beaten a man ck and blue in a nightclub during his college years.


    The gossip was certainly ridiculous, but considering the cold, aloof aura Christian often exuded, it wasn¡¯t hard to believe such rumors. No one really knew the real story, because it was either the truth or just a bunch of lies being spread around.


    Their family background, however, was a bit confusing to people. Seventeen years ago, Gregory Cahan¡¯s wife left the house for unknown reasons and never returned. It was spected that she was having an affair, but there was no hard evidence. There were even rumors that Gregory may have abused her, causing her to leave the house and not even taking their two young children with her.


    Unfortunately, Pam Cahan died a few yearster after that incident. It had been a hushed topic among the upper ss, but no one could say if her death had something to do with illness or if Gregory had taken revenge on her for leaving the family.


    Thatst part was morbid, but ridiculous rumors surrounded the Cahans most of the time because there was no hard evidence to back up the usations. People loved to gossip and make exaggerated assumptions just to make things seem more dramatic, so it was really up to the imagination.


    Needless to say, the family was pretty much shrouded in mystery. It may seem that they were transparent, especially considering the asional negative rumors, but in reality there were crucial things that they carefully never revealed to the public.


    ¡®They¡¯re like snakes hiding in a dense forest, just sneaking around to kill their targets from behind,¡¯ Michael thought to himself.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It was the first time he was going to meet Christian Cahan, and he wasn¡¯t looking forward to it. First, he hated making social connections ¨C even though his family often forced him to ¨C and second, he didn¡¯t trust the Cahan family. For some reason, John didn¡¯t want to reveal the reason for his subtle hostility. But in public, and especially in front of the media, they had to be polite and nice, even if it was just for show.


    A couple of other businessmen came over and started talking to John and Gregory, causing Michael and Christian to stand off to the side, unable to follow the conversation as they had no idea what they were saying.


    The atmosphere between the two was a bit tense and awkward, but not too ufortable. By now it was obvious that both of them were introverted and not social butterflies at all, so they weren¡¯t really pressured to make conversation.


    Until someone suddenly came towards them.


    ¡°Chris!¡± a young girl called out, approaching Christian with a sullen look on her face. ¡°I still can¡¯t find it. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Michael couldn¡¯t help but send a subtle nce at Christian, who only sighed in response to this girl¡¯sint.


    ¡°Just forget about it,¡± he told her. ¡°Buy a new one instead.¡±


    ¡°But Chris¡­¡±


    ¡°If you keep on searching, you¡¯ll only inconvenience the guests.¡± He closed his eyes, almost like an act of exasperation. ¡°Act more like an elegantdy, will you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being irritating right now!¡± sheined. ¡°Why can¡¯t you-¡±


    Suddenly her voice was cut off when she noticed Michael standing right next to Christian. She had been so wrapped up in her own protests that she hadn¡¯t realized there was another person nearby.


    ¡°Oh my! That was rude of me,¡± she said hastily, bowing politely to Michael. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. I was just¡­ my brother¡­¡±


    She was stammering. Christian restrained the urge to roll his eyes and turned to Michael with a dull expression.


    ¡°This is my younger sister, Patricia,¡± he introduced. ¡°Forgive her manners. She¡¯s still in university and doesn¡¯t go to this kind of event much.¡±

 Chapter 62: First Impressions – II

    ¡°Hey!¡± Patriciained, lightly shoving her brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t introduce me to people like that! You¡¯re so annoying!¡±


    ¡°Then introduce yourself properly next time without stammering,¡± Christian deadpanned.


    Patricia pouted at him, then turned to Michael with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m Patricia Cahan. Pleased to meet you,¡± she said, extending her hand formally towards him.


    Michael reached out and shook it politely. ¡°I¡¯m Michael McGregor.¡±


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯ve heard about your family!¡± she said, and the enthusiasm was clear in her voice. She was so bubbly, so different from her usually impassive brother.


    It was interesting to say the least. The two were siblings, but their appearances were almost inplete contrast. Christian had this polished, neat haircut that was slicked to the side, with a few stray ck strands falling across his forehead. His features were refined and chiseled, with firm cheekbones and a strong jaw.


    Patricia, on the other hand, had long blonde hair that flowed in waves over her shoulders. Her eyes were round and the color of the blue sky, and her features were light and delicate. It seemed that she resembled her mother the most while Christian was more like his father, Gregory.


    ¡°I see,¡± Michael said politely. ¡°I¡¯m honored.¡±


    Patricia opened her mouth and was about to respond, but then Christian suddenly shook his head at her.


    ¡°Now that introductions are over, run along,¡± he said, dismissing his sister nonchntly. ¡°Forget about that thing. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a ¡®thing¡¯! Geez, Chris. You¡¯re really incapable of understanding a woman¡¯s feelings,¡± Patricia said, annoyed. ¡°My boyfriend gave it to me! I have to find it!¡±


    ¡°Your ex-boyfriend, you mean,¡± Christian corrected tly. ¡°He broke up with you a few years ago.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t treasure the gifts that I was given!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking like that. You¡¯re acting like a child.¡±


    Michael couldn¡¯t take it anymore and asked, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    Christian and Patricia immediately stopped their bickering and turned to him.


    Patricia, in particr, was surprised. ¡°Y-Yes?¡± she squeaked.


    ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± Michael offered. If he didn¡¯t do this, he would probably be hearing more of their bickering, and that was not what his ears needed right now.


    ¡°Really?¡± Patricia¡¯s features instantly brightened. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so kind! He¡¯s much kinder than you are, Chris!¡±


    Christian rolled his eyes. ¡°You did not have to mention my name in such a manner.¡±


    Patricia ignored him and continued to stare at Michael, her lips slightly parted in awe. There seemed to be a suspicious shade of red on her cheeks, almost as if she were blushing. ¡°Um, well¡­ I¡¯ve been trying to find my phone keychain-¡±


    ¡°A trinket, rather. Really nothing of value,¡± Christian cut in, his tone monotonous.


    Patricia red at him. ¡°My precious cell phone keychain in the shape of a heart. It¡¯s a shade of pink with glitter on it.¡± She held up her phone and showed Michael the little string and the end of it where the heart should have been. ¡°When I entered the venue, it was still with me. I am certain of that. However, it must¡¯ve fallen off somewhere when I was roaming around¡­¡±


    Michael was starting to get a little headache. ¡°In this big hall?¡± he said.


    No way was it going to be easy to scour such arge space as this. Especially not when there were so many guests around! Not when the guests were all socialites and respected people in the business and fashion industry!


    Now Michael understood why Christian did not want to help her. Bending down and trying to find a tiny keychain in this huge hall was like trying to find a needle in a haystack. It was almost impossible.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Patricia nodded. ¡°Will you help me, Michael? That keychain is very important to me.¡±


    ¡°Again, Patricia,¡± Christian said, slight annoyancecing his words, ¡°that trinket was given to you a few years ago by your ex-boyfriend. The same man that said you were ¡®too good for him¡¯.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Patricia rolled her eyes. ¡°You are still sore about that, Chris? I rather think that it¡¯s apliment!¡±


    ¡°It was a flimsy excuse. You even caught him the week after with a new girl in his arms.¡± Christian crossed his arms across his chest, looking stern this time. ¡°If that is not cheating, then what is? Really, you should stop being a fool.¡±


    ¡°Oh, if you¡¯re not going to help, then just stay out of it!¡± Patricia said in irritation. ¡°You have never even lifted a finger for me!¡±


    ¡°And now you¡¯re inconveniencing a guest at this party to look for it for you? What nonsense.¡± Christian turned to Michael and sighed. ¡°I sincerely apologize for my sister¡¯s rudeness.¡±


    Then he grabbed her by the arm and started leading her away.


    ¡°Hey! Chris!¡± Patricia protested. ¡°He was the one who offered to help me!¡±


    ¡°He was only saying it out of politeness,¡± Christian responded. ¡°Now stop with your antics or else you will embarrass our father. He¡¯s been looking forward to this event for weeks.¡±


    Michael watched them walk away, the two of them still arguing. Patricia, however, seemed genuinely upset about her keychain.


    An hour after this incident, Michael, as if by some trick of fate, actually found the heart keychain on the floor.


    It was aplete coincidence. While watching the dance floor, with nothing else to do, he spotted a couple leaving the center, thedy¡¯s dress sliding across the floor in a flowing, tantalizing way. He watched for a while before noticing something odd, something out of ce on the polished floor.


    Before he knew it, he was heading in that direction. Gliding past the dancing couples, he bent down and picked up the object with his fingers.


    It was a heart-shaped keychain, pink with glitter all over it. It definitely matched the description Patricia had given earlier.


    However, when he looked around, she was gone. He couldn¡¯t even find Christian and Gregory. Maybe they left early.


    But for some reason, Michael put the keychain in his pocket and kept it in a drawer in his bedroom ever since. He might not like Christian Cahan, but if he ever met the man¡¯s sister again, he would return the keychain to her if she still wanted it.


    Little did he know that their next meeting yearster would be quite unexpected. Far beyond anything he could have imagined.

 Chapter 63: Sincere Feelings

    ¡°So why did you invite me here today?¡± Camille¡¯s voice snapped him out of his thoughts. ¡°I have a feeling you want to tell me something. Something important.¡±


    She said thest part hesitantly, as if she had been thinking about it for a while.


    Michael looked at her, noting the uncertainty in her expression. It couldn¡¯t be clearer that she was nervous about being here. He felt bad about making her take such risks, but if what Grady had gathered was true, he needed her to tell him the truth as soon as possible. He wouldn¡¯t force her, of course, but he really wanted to help her.


    He hadn¡¯t been able to help her in fourteen years. This was his only chance. Since their reunion, he had never seen a real smile on her face, one that showed her true happiness. Even when she smiled, it barely reached her eyes. Her eyes used to be so vivid and passionate, and she was so caring and fussy about other people.


    But the woman sitting before him now was so different that it made his heart ache. Her stiff, nervous posture, the way her lips stretched into a thin line, the ever-present hint of mncholy in her eyes, and the dull tone of her voice as she spoke. It was as if she was resigned to her fate.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to you,¡± he said quietly. He decided not to get right to the point for now, as that might scare her away or make her even more distant. ¡°Even though we finally met after all these years, I feel like there¡¯s this wall between us. But first¡­ how have you been?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She gave him a wry smile. ¡°You could¡¯ve just asked that through a text message. There was no need to have mee here all this way.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Hailey¡­¡±


    ¡°Noah,¡± she said softly, but firmly. ¡°I¡¯m not that person anymore. Please stop calling me that from now on.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s unintentional, I¡¯d rather not hear anyone call me by that name again. Please,¡± she said quietly. ¡°You don¡¯t even know the whole story. The reason it hurts me to hear that name again.¡±


    The whole story? Michael¡¯s curiosity was piqued. So she was hinting that something significant had indeed happened in the past.


    But was shefortable enough to tell him?


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask if you don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± he assured her. It wouldn¡¯t do to force her. He had to take things slowly for now.


    She smiled, though it was a bit strained. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The awkward silence returned. Michael sighed. He couldn¡¯t let this drag on any longer.


    ¡°Do you remember what I told you back at that party?¡± he asked. ¡°When I asked you to trust me?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°Did you¡­ consider it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t decide yet, Noah. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    His face fell at her answer. He knew it would take time and that he couldn¡¯t force her, but to hear her say that she was hesitant to trust him made his heart ache with a dull pain.


    Then again, what did he expect? They had been separated for fourteen years. Unlike him, she might consider him a stranger, or rather an acquaintance from the shadows of her past.


    He had prepared himself for all possibilities, and yet the subtle rejection was like an arrow straight to his heart.


    ¡°¡­I see¡± was all he could say.


    The silence that followed was so loud it was deafening. The sound of rain began to patter from outside, a light shower that would either stop soon or get worse.


    ¡°I can¡¯t me you,¡± Michael told her quietly. ¡°You might be having a hard time trusting me. After all, who¡¯s to say that I might really be the same boy like I was back in high school, right?¡±


    She looked at him guiltily. ¡°Noah¡­¡±


    ¡°But have you ever thought about it this way?¡± he continued on softly. ¡°That I might feel the same towards you? Yet my trust and my feelings for you have not wavered after all these years. They¡¯re still as strong as they were when we were young, Hailey.¡±


    Camille visibly froze, her eyes wide in disbelief.


    Did he just¡­?


    ¡°Noah¡­¡± she croaked out. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°You must have known, didn¡¯t you?¡± he said quietly. ¡°I know that I was really obvious in the past. I tried my best to hide it. I really did. But sometimes it would overflow, and I couldn¡¯t help but express it to you in so many ways.¡±


    ¡®Like waiting for you every day on the rooftop.¡¯


    ¡®Protecting you from those idiotic, malicious students and their vile words.¡¯


    ¡®Cooking for you every day even though we have a personal chef. Even though I had to wake up early in the morning each time.¡¯


    ¡®Listening to all your rants, your troubles, and even your pieces of advice.¡¯


    ¡®Letting you tutor me and set me straight during my rebellious days even though I hated studying. Even though I hated it whenever someone told me what to do.¡¯


    ¡®Letting you slowly creep into my heart and stay there for years, making me love you all the more each day.¡¯


    Michael had so many things he wanted to say.


    These were all the pent-up feelings he had been hiding for a long time. He had longed to say these words to her one day, but he couldn¡¯t for fear that they would overwhelm her and scare her away.


    He wanted to take it slow, but sometimes it was too much.


    He wanted to know if she felt the same way.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t trust mepletely yet. But I will continue to show you how much I care. How much I love you,¡± Michael said sincerely, looking directly into her eyes. ¡°Trust takes time and a lot of work, I know. So I¡¯ll keep reaching out to you. I¡¯ll keep trying. I want to keep meeting you, talking to you, even just being in the same room together like this. You don¡¯t have to do anything. I can even be the only one talking. That¡¯s okay. If youe to trust me that way, I¡¯ll do anything.


    Camille¡¯s lips parted and she looked so surprised that he was almost afraid she would jump out of her seat and run for the door at any moment. Her cheeks and ears were flushed, a contrast to her pale skin and dyed blonde hair. She looked like she was desperately trying to think of something to say, but her mind kepting up with nothing.


    It was fascinating to see her like that. It wasn¡¯t every day that he saw her so flustered.


    It made him want to go up to her, reach out, touch her cheek and caress it. He wanted to hug her. He wanted to hold her in his arms and wrap her in his warmth.


    He would do anything to see a genuine, beautiful smile on her face again.


    But what else could he do? This was the only way he could keep her. If he didn¡¯t make an effort, she might just slip away from his fingers like water.


    No. He couldn¡¯t bear to lose her again. Fourteen years was enough.


    Even though he had just poured his heart out to her, finally admitting his feelings to her, Michael felt strangely calm. His heart was racing and he felt like a little boy in love again. Just being with her like this¡­ it was so fulfilling.


    She could never imagine how much his heart swelled whenever she was around. She could wear the worst clothes in the world, or look like she just got out of a fight with a cat, and he would still think she was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen.


    ¡°Noah¡­¡± Camille said softly. She kept on chanting his name, and she looked like she was about to cry. ¡°Noah¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Michael reassured her, wanting so much to go there and offer her his hand to hold. But he couldn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯ll listen.¡±


    She stared at him as though she couldn¡¯t believe that he was real.


    He smiled. ¡°I promise that you¡¯ll never be alone, ever again.¡±

 Chapter 64: Drunk

    Three weeks had passed since that day.


    Camille Parker sat dazed on her bed. She had not even bothered to turn on the light. The surroundings were dim, but the moonlight filtering through the curtains gave the room a soft, ethereal ambience. It was so quiet that she could almost hear her own thoughts, a chaotic mess that they were.


    She hadn¡¯t told him the truth that day at the vi. How could she? It was impossible, especially with Christian using her family as ckmail.


    She knew how hard her brothers had worked to manage the hotel business and keep the ratings and reviews at the top. They were so hardworking that she could barelymunicate with them as their schedules were almost always full.


    Of course, there were times when they had a long break from work, and that was when they¡¯d make an effort to meet with her.


    She trusted her brothers with her life. She had no doubt that they felt the same way and that they would not want this kind of life for her.


    It was why, when she decided to y Christian at his own game, she decided to seek their help. After all, they were family, and Paul and Ben had always protected her. They were also good at keeping things secret.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    But even then, she could not bring herself to tell them about her true arrangement with Christian.


    ¡®They¡¯d explode if they find out,¡¯ she thought bitterly. ¡®Ben won¡¯t be able to hold in his anger. It¡¯s upsetting, but I can¡¯t let anything risk my situation as of now.¡¯


    The day she met Michael at the flower shop, she had deliberately passed Ben on the streets. In one swift movement, he had slipped a device into her pocket, one that she would have to use at the right time.


    A recording device.


    It wasn¡¯t as incriminating as a camera, but it was better than nothing. Ben was the one who bought it, because if she did, Christian would see her transaction records. If she had met up with Ben and then he discreetly gave her the device, she would probably be spotted by one of the men Christian paid to keep an eye on her.


    Then again, she was his personal assistant. His secretary. Unlike the other employees, she was privy to a lot of important information in thepany. Since Christian hated betrayal the most, he kept an eye on her as well as his other business partners. He was careful and meticulous, which made it difficult to gather any evidence against him.


    She kept a USB stick in her underwear drawer, carefully hidden under the material so that no one would easily see that it was there. It wasn¡¯t exactly the best hiding ce, since Christian would hardly flinch at something like that, but she had to take the risk. There was no other good ce to hide it.


    The USB contained folders and files with every scrap of detail and evidence she had managed to gather against Christian over the years.


    Unfortunately, they were not enough. She wanted a conviction. A certain prison sentence. If she was going to ruin Cahan Group, she had to make sure they couldn¡¯t get back up again. Both Gregory and Christian Cahan.


    It had not been easy. For one thing, Christian was so good at hiding and destroying evidence. It had taken her years to find this much, and it still wasn¡¯t damning enough.


    Shecked testimonies from witnesses or even informants. No one was willing toe forward, and she couldn¡¯t even investigate properly because Christian would find out what she was doing and punish her severely for it.


    Right now, she only had a few documents and email records that would probably warrant an investigation. However, if it wasn¡¯t substantial or leaked to the media, the Cahans could very well bribe the investigators during the process, which would in turn ruin the whole n.


    But physical evidence or even hidden audio or video recordings were hard toe by. She also had yet to get a forensic ounting report. Coupled with the paperwork and Christian¡¯s busy schedule, there was no way she could handle several things at once and also keep suspicion off her trail.


    While she was thinking about this, she suddenly heard a knock at the door.


    ¡°Harrietta?¡± she called out. ¡°Is that you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, madam,¡± Harrietta¡¯s familiar voice responded, sounding a little muffled behind the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    As the woman entered the room, she looked nervous. She fidgeted slightly and her eyes were averted.


    Camille looked at her in confusion. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s Mr. Cahan, madam,¡± Harrietta exined, her tone anxious. ¡°He¡¯s home.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well¡­ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s any of my business, though?¡± Camille said, puzzled. Why should she care whether Christian was at home or not? Harrietta didn¡¯t usually report such things to her. She and the other servants knew the true nature of their rtionship, but their mouths were sewn shut thanks to a non-disclosure agreement.


    ¡°That is¡­ um¡­¡± A guilty expression took over Harrietta¡¯s features. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, madam, but he¡¯s been calling out your name for thest few minutes. And he seems to be terribly drunk.¡±


    Drunk?


    Now that was a bad sign. Christian would go drinking from time to time, whether it was for business or pleasure. It was part of his lifestyle. Apart from that, he also visited bars and nightclubs on asion. Probably to have a good time and pick up some random women.


    She could never understand his fascination with dating tons of different women. It wasn¡¯t as if he wanted a deep, emotional connection with anyone. An arrogant man like him looking for true love? It was really hard to believe.


    But she had never seen him drunk before. She figured that he either had a high alcohol tolerance in which he could drink so much and never get drunk, or he was very careful with his intake and knew when to stop just before he could get tipsy.


    Also, judging by the look on Harrietta¡¯s face, he seemed to be in bad shape. That also set off a warning bell in her head. Christian hated to be seen as vulnerable or anything but his ¡®elegant¡¯ self. He liked to be prim and proper at all times, exuding that annoyingly confident air.


    So for him to act this way meant that something probably happened.


    Something bad.

 Chapter 65: Stay Here

    Camille thought about it for a moment. First of all, it couldn¡¯t be work-rted. After all, they worked at the samepany, and she was even his personal assistant. She would know if something went wrong.


    On the contrary, everything was running smoothly, which made this current situation even more confusing.


    ¡®Probably has to do with his father? I can¡¯t think of anything else,¡¯ Camille grumbled to herself as she forced herself to leave her bedroom.


    As much as it annoyed her to take care of Christian, she couldn¡¯t let the servants do it for her. Not when he called for her himself. If she didn¡¯te, he would most likely punish the servants in response, and she didn¡¯t want that to happen.


    When she finally reached the living room, she stopped in her tracks, stunned by the sight before her.


    The scene in front of her was so strange. The lights weren¡¯t on, just a single chandelier hanging from the ceiling, casting a soft glow over the room.


    Christian, usually calm and collected, was sprawled out on the leather couch. His tailored suit was rumpled and askew, and his usually perfectly groomed hair was slightly disheveled.


    Camille scrunched her nose at the scent that hit her nostrils. The air was heavy with the pungent smell of alcohol, mingling with the faint scent of his expensive cologne.


    As she approached, she saw that his tie hung loosely around his neck, which disturbed her somewhat. She had never seen him in a state like this before.


    ¡°Mr. Cahan?¡± she called out warily.


    What came back was a small groan before he slowly opened his eyes.


    His usually sharp gaze was clouded, his eyes bloodshot and unfocused. He was a mess. One hand clutched an empty wine bottle, while the other dangled limply over the edge of the couch.


    She stood there, breath catching in her throat, not knowing what to do. For a moment she debated whether to leave him there, alone in his drunken stupor, or to help him up to his room. He seemed unresponsive right now judging by the way he couldn¡¯t fully register her presence.


    He must have drunk the night away so carelessly, which was weird because that really wasn¡¯t like him.


    In the end, Camille sighed heavily.


    Despite herself, she couldn¡¯t resist her own conscience.


    She approached Christian warily and tapped him on the shoulder. ¡°Mr. Cahan,¡± she said, using the professional tone that she always used whenever she was at work. ¡°Mr. Cahan. You shouldn¡¯t sleep here. You¡¯ll have a bad back in the morning.¡±


    He answered her with another small, almost inaudible groan. He seemed pretty wasted.


    Camille sighed in exasperation. Why did she have to do this kind of thing? This man was really unbelievable.


    With a huff, she helped him up from the couch and let him lean back against the seat. Even though her slender figure made her look like a delicate woman, she was actually quite strong.


    Her former parents ¨C the van Gowens ¨C had made her take several lessons as a child. She would start with a few, and it was her choice whether she wanted to go through with it or not after a week of experience.


    As someone who was thirsty for knowledge and skills from a young age, she enjoyed taking piano lessons, learning martial arts, and even swimming lessons. She had experienced a lot as a child, and it helped her a lot over the years. She preferred self-defense tactics to offensive attacks, just enough to protect herself if harm came her way.


    She hadn¡¯t practiced her skills that much since she had be Christian¡¯s secretary, but she always made sure to train every day and stay in shape. That way she would be able to defend herself if necessary.


    ¡®But this guy is more muscr than I thought he would be,¡¯ she thought in annoyance as she tried to correct his posture. He was still staring into space, seemingly disoriented. It was as though he was seeing right through her.


    ¡°Mr. Cahan,¡± she called out. ¡°Mr. Cahan. Please wake up and go sober up in your room.¡±


    Christian moved his head slightly to face her. His gaze was still a little cloudy, but now it seemed he was beginning to recognize her.


    ¡°Can you hear me now?¡± she asked in a softer tone this time, hoping that he would respond. She really wanted to go back to her room and sleep. ¡°Can you stand up?¡±


    ¡°. . .¡± Christian¡¯s gaze was prating. He sat straight, slowly, and set down the wine bottle on the floor. He did so quietly, without any rash movements.


    ¡°You came,¡± he finally said.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes?¡± She was bemused. ¡°I came just as you asked. Now let¡¯s go. You shouldn¡¯t stay here.¡±


    The words were barely out of her mouth when he suddenly reached out and grabbed her by the waist, pulling her towards him. She yelped and fell into his arms, caughtpletely off-guard.


    Of all the things she had expected him to do, this was definitely not one of them!


    ¡°M-Mr. Cahan?!¡± she eximed, startled. She thought that he would finally stand up and go to his room with her help, but now he was suddenly hugging her¡­


    What in the world was going on?


    ¡°Stay here.¡± His breath was warm and his body temperature felt hotter than normal. Or was it because their bodies were pressed together? She didn¡¯t know. Her mind waspletely nk.


    She was spread awkwardly across hisp, her hands gripping the backrest for leverage. His arms were wrapped around her waist tightly like a lifeline, and it was smothering her slightly. His chin rested on her shoulder, and his lips were so close to her ear that his voice made her shiver a little.


    ¡°Mr. Cahan,¡± she said shakily, feeling ufortable from their current position. ¡°Please let me go.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± His voice was firm but soft. ¡°Stay here.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Cahan. Let go of me please, you¡¯re suffocating me.¡±


    ¡°I said stay here,¡± he repeated. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to move.¡±

 Chapter 66: First Impressions – III

    ¡°Stay here, Camille.¡±


    He repeated it over and over like a chant. Camille felt slight goosebumps on her skin and resisted the urge to punch her boss in the stomach.


    This was such an invasion of privacy that if it had been anyone else, she would have already thrown him over her shoulder and let his back m painfully to the floor.


    But this was Christian, so she couldn¡¯t do anything rash right now.


    ¡°Sir, please,¡± she said as calmly as she could. ¡°Let go of me, and I¡¯ll help you get up. Please don¡¯t be difficult.¡±


    ¡°Be quiet,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t leave just yet.¡±


    Camille felt annoyance spike inside of her. ¡°What is it that you want with me?¡± she snapped. ¡°I¡¯m not one of your women. You¡¯re not allowed to touch me however you want. If I say no, that means no-¡±


    ¡°Yes you are.¡± Suddenly his voice was frighteningly sober. The tone lost most of the slur, and he sounded like he was on the verge of irritation. ¡°You¡¯re mine, Camille. You belong to me. Only me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t belong to you. I may have signed the contract, yes, but I did not sign away my heart as well. You can¡¯t keep treating me as you please!¡± She pulled away from him forcefully and took a step back, glowering at the stony expression on his face. ¡°You may think of me as some kind of object, and that¡¯s unfortunate, because it makes me think even less of you.¡±


    Christian narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re going to betray me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    His words made her stop in her tracks. She stared at him incredulously, unable to restrain the emotions rising inside of her. ¡°What makes you think that?¡± she demanded.


    ¡°Because you love him. You love Michael McGregor, don¡¯t you?¡± He stood up and started approaching her, almost menacingly.


    Frightened, Camille took a step back and watched as he towered over her. She was smaller, so she was only up to his shoulder.


    Finally, her back hit the wall. She had nowhere to run and didn¡¯t want to risk provoking him any further.


    He mmed a hand against the wall next to her and leaned down to bring their faces close together. He was so close that his proximity was almost suffocating.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to betray me for him. I just know it,¡± he hissed. ¡°You¡¯re nning something, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to betray you,¡± she said in her calmest voice. ¡°Whatever made you think that?¡±


    She had to distract him by using a misdirection tactic. A question in response to a question. Otherwise, he might see through her deception.


    She knew that he was beginning to be suspicious of her, but unfortunately for him, he had no hard evidence at this point. Even if she asked him to prove it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to produce anything substantial.


    ¡°You like him too, don¡¯t you? I bet you¡¯ve imagined a happy life with him hundreds of times, waiting for the day when you could finally break away from me. I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I, Camille?¡± he demanded. ¡°I haven¡¯t been treating you well, so I bet you have a ton of resentment inside of you.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t deny the resentment part. I won¡¯t say that I haven¡¯t imagined freedom from you either,¡± she snapped. ¡°What else did you expect? You forced me against my will.¡±


    Christian¡¯s expression darkened further. ¡°You didn¡¯t deny it. You¡¯re going to betray me, and you¡¯re going to keep on getting close to him. To Michael McGregor.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk,¡± Camille said, closing her eyes in annoyance. ¡°Maybe if you just remember for one moment whose order this was in the first ce, huh? Who told me to get close to Michael? Newssh: it was you,¡± she pointed out in a hiss.


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk,¡± he insisted,pletely ignoring thest part of her words.


    She red at him. ¡°Yes you are, Mr. Cahan. You¡¯re not being yourself right now.¡± She pressed her palms against his chest, as though attempting to push him away. ¡°Please move. You¡¯re invading my space.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Christian stepped closer, and Camille slowly held her breath at his proximity. ¡°You won¡¯t betray me. Actually, I won¡¯t let you betray me. I won¡¯t allow you to leave me, either.¡±


    She was aghast. ¡°Who do you think you are? Can¡¯t you stop being a controlling jerk for at least one second?!¡±


    ¡°Camille.¡±


    It was the way he said her name this time that sent a slight shiver down her skin. She averted her gaze to the ground, her eyes widening as she tried to control her breathing.


    He said it so calmly, yet so firmly, in a low tone with an underlying threat.


    ¡°Camille,¡± he repeated, leaning so close that he was practically whispering in her ear, ¡°I swear, if you ever betray me¡­ I will make you regret that you were ever born.¡±


    There was a stunned silence as Camille tried her best to calm her racing heart.


    ¡®The moment you came into my life, you were already doomed,¡¯ he thought to himself fiercely, relishing the fear that he could sense from her entire aura.


    ¡®Looks like you never should¡¯ve epted that favor back then, huh?¡¯Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ***


    [Fourteen years ago¡­]


    ¨C


    Seventeen-year-old Christian Cahan paused in the middle of typing on hisptop to give his father a look.


    ¡°What do you mean Patricia almost got kidnapped?¡± he repeated.


    Gregory Cahan sighed. ¡°The men were careless. They allowed my daughter to get grabbed by those people. After the incident, I fired them immediately.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Christian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Then how did my sister get saved?¡±


    Greg chuckled. ¡°A young girl came to her rescue. Fascinating, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°A young girl?¡± Christian¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°How is that possible? How many men was she up against?¡±


    ¡°Four, if I remember correctly. Some were even armed with knives, and one had a gun.¡± Greg took another puff of his cigar. ¡°And yet one girl was able to defend her own against them. Isn¡¯t that fascinating?¡±


    ¡°That girl must¡¯ve been pretty muscr, then.¡±


    ¡°Well, contrary to preconceived notions, she is not.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± There was now a slight interest in Christian¡¯s tone.


    Greg nodded. ¡°Believe it or not, she¡¯s a slender woman. At first nce, you don¡¯t even think that she can hurt a fly. But when she talked to me, I noticed the way she carried herself, the way she spoke. It was with a quiet confidence, a self-reassuring air. She was quite mature for her age, I daresay.¡±


    ¡°You came up with all that just from one interaction?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you can read people well if you really want to, son,¡± Greg said, lips curving upwards slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve been living in this world for more than forty years now. I¡¯ve met a lot of different people in my journey. I can tell a lot about a person even just during a first meeting.¡±


    ¡°Wow. You should¡¯ve gotten a degree in psychology instead,¡± Christian said, sarcasmcing his words.


    Greg chuckled it off, knowing very well about his son¡¯s odd sense of humor. ¡°I will take that as apliment.¡±


    Silence fell between them for a moment.


    ¡°So did youpensate her?¡± Christian asked as he turned a page of his notebook.


    Greg nodded. ¡°I did. But not with money. I promised her a favor.¡±


    ¡°A favor?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a generous offer for my own daughter¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fair.¡± Christian didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°She asked for a lot of money, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    That elicited a deep chuckle from Greg. Confused, Christian lifted his head to look at him.


    He had never heard such a reaction from his father before. Greg was usually stern and indifferent to everything. He was quiet and typically never raised his voice, but whenever he did, you could tell that he was extremely angry.


    ¡°What?¡± Christian inquired.


    ¡°On the contrary, she didn¡¯t ask for money,¡± Greg said. ¡°Not a single penny.¡±

 Chapter 67: First Impressions – IV

    ¡°Not even a cent?¡± Christian looked bemused. ¡°That¡¯s unusual.¡±


    ¡°That girl was unusual from the start.¡± Greg shook his head. ¡°Do you know what favor she asked of me?¡±


    ¡°What was it?¡±


    ¡°A new identity.¡±


    ¡°A new¡­ identity? Why?¡±


    ¡°That was the only thing she asked of me.¡±


    ¡°Is she a criminal?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps. I won¡¯t know unless I conduct an investigation on her.¡±


    ¡°What kind of crimes could a young girlmit?¡± Christian sounded like he had a hard time processing this information.


    ¡°There are a lot of things. Maybe theft.¡± Greg shrugged. ¡°I have no idea at the moment. Once the results are out, we will know.¡±


    ¡°How old is she?¡±


    ¡°Eighteen.¡± Greg raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you interested in her?¡±


    ¡°In her background, yes,¡± Christian said calmly. ¡°She might just be pretending in order to catch your interest. I do not trust her.¡±


    Greg chuckled. ¡°Neither do I. But she does deserve a favor, so I will do it without hesitation. I just want to know the reason behind it, for contingency purposes.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ***


    The first time Christian met Hailey van Gowen in person, he didn¡¯t feel anything special. It was just an ordinary meeting like any other.


    She was a pretty girl. Long dark hair, olive-green eyes, and fair skin. She was a year older than him and was practically an adult. Christian, on the other hand, was still a senior in high school.


    ¡°This is my son, Christian,¡± Greg introduced.


    Hailey bowed her head out of politeness. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡± she said formally.


    There was no sign of awe or admiration in her tone. She spoke as if this were some kind of mundane meeting. As if she wasn¡¯t face to face with the son of an influential CEO.


    Christian merely nodded his head in acknowledgement without saying a word.


    Hailey didn¡¯t seem fazed by this and focused more on Greg. ¡°I¡¯d like to thank you for fulfilling my request, Mr. Cahan,¡± she said politely. ¡°I feel honored and grateful.¡±


    Greg waved a dismissive hand. ¡°No need to thank me. I proposed the favor in the first ce because you saved my daughter. It was only natural.¡±


    ¡°Still, I am grateful,¡± she repeated.


    Christian observed the whole conversation with a raised eyebrow. It was a bit odd. A young girl speaking like that only meant that she either had a strict upbringing to raise her as a mature, responsible daughter, or that she had grown ustomed to responding calmly and politely with indifference when it came to formal conversations.


    Even as she thanked his father, there was no strong emotion on her face or in her tone. Her posture was straight, her expression cool and impersonal, and her voice gave no hint of boundless, disarming sincerity or relief. It was as if she were simply conducting a business transaction.


    ¡°I am d that you agreed to meet me here,¡± Greg said with a smile. ¡°I have something that I¡¯d like to discuss with you once preparations for your new identity arepleted. For now, let¡¯s get to know each other more, shall we?¡±


    Hailey stared at him, and surprise flickered in her eyes. ¡°Pardon?¡± She sounded genuinely caught off-guard.


    Christian also turned to his father with an inquisitive look. Was there a reason why he invited this girl over to their house? Surely it was not to bond together with her¡­


    ¡°My daughter has been wanting to meet you again,¡± Greg said. ¡°She¡¯s been asking me about your whereabouts for days. I figured that it would be best that you two reunite.¡±


    ¡°Your daughter¡­¡± At that moment, it seemed as though Hailey¡¯s features lit up slightly. ¡°I¡¯d love to meet her.¡±


    This time, her tone was different. There was a genuine note to it; she sounded as though she had just been asked to meet and hang out with her good friend.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll go and tell the servants to prepare lunch. Christian,¡± Greg said, reaching out to pat his son on the shoulder. ¡°Please apany Hailey here and lead her to your sister¡¯s room.¡±


    Before Christian could even answer, Greg turned and headed for the kitchen.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The next moment, there was silence between them. It was awkward. They had just met today and neither of them seemed to be very interested in making small talk.


    Christian sighed internally and started walking towards the stairs. ¡°Follow me,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll escort you on the way.¡±


    Hailey looked at him for a moment before nodding. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said politely.


    The two of them did not speak a word on the way, and that waspletely fine with Christian. It wasn¡¯t like he wanted to get close to this girl, anyway. She was probably one of those cunning gold diggers or thieves, simply acting polite in order to let the family¡¯s guard down.


    Well, Christian was not going to fall for it.


    When they finally reached Patricia¡¯s door, he knocked on it first.


    ¡°You awake?¡± he asked.


    There was a voice mumbling behind the door.


    Christian sighed. ¡°Speak up, Patricia,¡± he reprimanded. ¡°What did Father and I say about manners?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Patricia¡¯s voice suddenly reached their ears, much louder than usual. It sounded as if she was in her bed and did not want to go to the door.


    Christian sighed again. ¡°Look, you have a guest. She¡¯s waiting to meet you. You don¡¯t want to keep her waiting, do you?¡±


    There was a brief pause. ¡°¡­A guest?¡± she repeated. Her voice was closer than before. It seemed she was approaching the door now.


    ¡°Yes. A guest,¡± Christian said. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been wanting to meet her?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Her tone was suddenly bright. ¡°Is it the pretty big sister?¡±


    Before either of them could answer, the door swung open to reveal Patricia Cahan.


    She was a cute little thing, a bit small for her age, but her delicate features and soft blonde hair made her look like a lifelike doll. She stared at them with those wide, innocent blue eyes.


    Hailey¡¯s heart melted at the sight of the hopeful, happy smile on Patricia¡¯s face.


    ¡°Hello,¡± she greeted as she bent down to the little girl¡¯s level. ¡°My name is Hailey. It¡¯s nice to meet you again, Patricia.¡±

 Chapter 68: First Impressions – V

    Patricia was absolutely taken with Hailey. The sight alone puzzled Christian, but he wisely decided not to say anything.


    ¡®If this gets into dangerous territory, I¡¯m going to have to put a stop to it,¡¯ he thought to himself as he watched the girl ying with his younger sister in the living room.


    Patricia wanted to y tag, which was really childish and he wanted nothing to do with it, so only she and Hailey were the participants.


    But in spite of himself, he couldn¡¯t help but give Hailey a lingering look. He couldn¡¯t seem to read her. It was as if she had two different personalities.


    One moment she was cool and polite, and the next she was happy and smiling so brightly that the corners of her lips almost reached her ears.


    The effect was almost like whish.


    ¡®She seems genuine,¡¯ he thought absently as he watched her scour the area for Patricia¡¯s hiding spot. She even seemed to enjoy the game.


    Why an eighteen-year-old would be interested in such a childish game was beyond him. Personally, he had never yed that much with Patricia. His sister was a nuisance, and she annoyed him from time to time, but of course he didn¡¯t hate her. He just didn¡¯t like ying with her.


    It wasn¡¯t just Patricia. He hated ying with little kids. He found babysitting irritating in any way. He wasn¡¯t good with children, and he figured he never would be.


    No wonder Patricia didn¡¯t like him.


    Though he could hardly bring himself to care.


    ¡°Found you!¡± Hailey eximed as she spotted Patricia hiding in arge closet. Patricia squealed as Hailey suddenly started tickling her, causing herughter to fill the entire living room.


    Apparently, the punishment for the hiding person was a three-minute tickle session. Christian resisted the urge to roll his eyes. Hell would freeze over before he would even consider ying such a game.


    Ever since their mother left ¨C even before she died ¨C Christian never knew what to do with his sister. Their mother, Pam, often fussed over Patricia and took care of her most of the time.


    Christian, on the other hand, was trained by his father from an early age, so he felt a sense of distance from both his sister and his mother.


    That wasn¡¯t to say that Pam never tried to bond with her son. She did, but it would ultimately end in an awkward atmosphere. Pam was clearly trying, but Christian was adamant about not tearing down his walls. He wasn¡¯t interested in bonding or having a rtionship with his mother or sister. He only cared about pleasing his father.


    Even now, he wanted his father¡¯s approval. He was a goal-oriented person, just like Gregory. Patricia, on the other hand, was different. She was softer, more emotional, and kinder.


    Sometimes peoplemented on how different the siblings were. Then again, it felt like people were always bored and wanted something to talk about. It was one of the stupid things about being famous.


    Since his father was famous in the business world, he and his sister were naturally thrust into the spotlight. People seemed to admire Gregory for being able to raise his children all by himself.


    It was silly that these people had time to pay attention to their family when they still had jobs or schoolwork to do.


    ¡°Chris!¡± Patricia¡¯s voice suddenly snapped him out of his thoughts. ¡°y with us, too!¡±


    Christian sighed. ¡°I told you, Patricia. I won¡¯t y this game with you.¡±


    ¡°Meanie!¡±


    The remark annoyed him. She had known since they were little that he hated ying games with her, but she kept pestering him to spend time with her.


    Sometimes he wondered if it would have been better if his parents had given him a younger brother instead. Having an annoying little sister was tiresome, to be honest.


    So he decided to give her a piece of his mind.


    ¡°Patricia. You¡¯re already in middle school and yet you still act like a child,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Maybe act your age for once and I¡¯ll take you seriously. Our mother coddled you so much that your brain is still that of a kid. She should¡¯ve raised you better. Then again, her parenting skills were disappointing from the beginning.¡±


    Patricia stared at him in shock. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see Hailey¡¯s mouth hanging open.


    This was clearly the wrong thing to say. Obviously.


    But it was true. No matter how much Patricia denied it, their mother was never going to win Parent of the Year.


    She left them for the damn gardener. She never really cared about them. Patricia loved her so much, but the woman just ran off without a care in the world, thinking she was still a lovesick teenager.


    ¡°You¡¯re the worst brother ever!¡± Patricia screeched before running off, stomping upstairs to her room.


    Hailey tried to grab her by the shoulder, but she shook her away, yelling, ¡°Leave me alone!¡±


    Hailey stood there and watched as Patricia mmed the door before everything went silent.


    Christian sighed. Really, his sister was getting used to throwing tantrums now and then. She was getting way too spoiled for his liking.


    If this continued until she grew up, she would be aughingstock. The public would not stay considerate of her forever.


    Hailey turned to him, the shock still evident in her expression. ¡°Wha¡­ How could you say that to your own sister?¡± she said.


    Christian sent her an icy stare. ¡°This is none of your business.¡±


    How dare she even say something like that to him? Other people knew to keep their mouths shut during personal matters like this.


    She stared at him incredulously. ¡°What, you expect me not to react after you said those things to her? She¡¯s really hurt right now. She might even be crying in her room.¡±


    ¡°Then let her cry it out. She should learn how to be a big girl and realize that not everything is going to go her way.¡±


    Silence.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Christian didn¡¯t even bother to look at Hailey anymore and started browsing the inte on his phone.


    Patricia would live. She needed those harsh words anyway. It was for her own good.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bastard.¡±


    That made Christian raise his head in an instant, narrowing his eyes.


    What did that girl just say?


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± he said, a challenging tonecing his voice.


    Hailey was glowering at him with arms folded across her chest.


    ¡°I said, you¡¯re a bastard.¡±

 Chapter 69: First Impressions – VI

    ¡®The audacity of this girl.¡¯


    This was what Christian thought immediately as a response to her tant insult.


    No one had ever dared to say that to his face before. This was certainly a first.


    The silence between them became tense, like the formation of a dense cloud. He was seething inside, but he didn¡¯t want to explode like an irrational person on this woman, no matter how foolish she was.


    He would handle this situation calmly. He would be the better person instead of her. He had been taught by his father to remain calm in any situation. Rationality over emotions, as Greg often liked to call it.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re a pretty brave girl for saying that,¡± he finally said in an impassive tone.


    Hailey only scoffed. There seemed to be no hint of fear in her eyes.


    A brave girl, indeed.


    ¡°I am always brave enough to stand up for injustice whenever it¡¯s needed,¡± she pointed out. ¡°You¡¯re the one in the wrong and yet you refuse to acknowledge it.¡±


    ¡°I was merely being honest,¡± he said as calmly as he could. ¡°She is my sister, not yours. You should learn not to poke your nose in someone else¡¯s family matters.¡±


    ¡°Being honest doesn¡¯t mean that you get a free pass to be an asshole,¡± Hailey snapped. ¡°You can be honest and also considerate or empathetic at the same time. You don¡¯t have tact. I¡¯m telling you, your arrogance is going to bring you down one day, I bet.¡±


    That made Christian¡¯s blood boil. ¡°Who do you think you-¡±


    At that moment, Gregory entered the room.


    ¡°Where is Patricia? Lunch is ready,¡± he said as he looked around, almost expecting his daughter to be where he thought she was.


    When he focused on the two in front of him, surprise flickered across his features. Hailey was practically glowering at Christian, all vestiges of her typical calm gone from her expression.


    His son, on the other hand, was gritting his teeth, almost snarling at her. His fists were clenched at his sides and they were both breathing heavily, as if they had just had a heated argument before Greg came in.


    Greg frowned. He didn¡¯t like this kind of atmosphere, especially in his own house. ¡°What is going on here?¡± he asked.


    Christian was the first to speak. ¡°Nothing, Father. We just had a small disagreement,¡± he said.


    Gregory could tell that his son was doing his best to keep the anger from seeping into his tone.


    He raised an eyebrow. This was interesting. It usually took a lot to make his son so upset like this.


    Hailey took a deep breath before turning to Greg. She bowed politely with an apologetic expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for being rude in your own home, Mr. Cahan,¡± she said calmly.


    Her words almost made Christian scoff out loud. ¡°You should be apologizing to me, not to my father,¡± he couldn¡¯t help but remark.


    But Hailey was unfazed. ¡°I did not do anything wrong, and I will certainly not apologize to a young, immature, and arrogant boy who thinks that it¡¯s fine to say harsh words to his own little sister without so much as a flinch.¡±


    That made both of Greg¡¯s eyebrows lift upwards.


    Well, this really was interesting.


    Just as Christian opened his mouth, seemingly to protest, Greg quickly took the opportunity to intervene.


    ¡°Whatever the problem is, I will leave it to the three of you, including Patricia, to deal with it yourselves. There seems to have been a war of words when I wasn¡¯t here,¡± Greg said sternly.


    He then turned to his son.


    ¡°Christian, you will be eighteen in a few months. Haven¡¯t I always told you to handle things like an adult?¡± he continued on. ¡°If you really said something to your sister, you need to talk to her about it. Act your age. She¡¯s still young and has a lot to learn. Don¡¯t be unreasonable. Is that understood?¡±


    Christian¡¯s eyes narrowed, but he said nothing.


    Finally, he looked away and sighed.


    ¡°Understood, Father.¡±


    Greg then turned to Hailey. ¡°Youngdy¡­ I admire your sense of justice. But perhaps it would do you better to remember that there is a time and ce for such things, yes? Just like I told my son, you should talk it over like adults. Let¡¯s not allow bad blood to fester within us, especially when we¡¯re supposed to have a good rtionship with each other.¡±


    Hailey lowered her head. ¡°Understood, Mr. Cahan,¡± she said.


    With that, Greg nodded. ¡°Now, I will personally go and fetch Patricia from her room. The two of you should go ahead and sit at the dining table. We cannot possibly let the food grow cold.¡±


    Hailey and Christian nodded in response and obeyed, not wanting to make any more trouble.


    Lunch went surprisingly well. After Greg went to fetch Patricia, she came to the table in a more somber mood than before. She refused to look at Christian or even acknowledge his existence and just ate her food.


    Christian, on the other hand, was silent and ate his meal with finesse.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Meanwhile, Hailey tried to strike up a conversation with Patricia from time to time. asionally the young girl would respond, much to Hailey¡¯s delight.


    Greg kept the conversation going by asking question after question, as if trying to keep the atmosphere from bing too tense and awkward.


    ¡°Have you thought about where to go for college?¡± he asked.


    Hailey shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not nning to study as of now. I¡¯d like to work for a while in order to build up my savings for a college fund.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Greg looked at Christian, who was not even the least bit interested in their conversation.


    Later, after lunch, Greg took his daughter back upstairs, presumably to talk to her alone, leaving only Hailey and Christian in the living room.


    Christian started to leave when Hailey¡¯s voice suddenly stopped him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He stopped in his tracks. He almost thought that he had been hearing things.


    But when he turned around, Hailey was standing there, looking at him. There was no hint of displeasure or embarrassment in her expression. In fact, she was strangely calm, as if she had not called him an asshole earlier.


    ¡°Pardon?¡± he said, raising an eyebrow.

 Chapter 70: First Impressions – VII

    Hailey¡¯s expression betrayed no emotion as she met his gaze directly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she repeated in an impassive tone. ¡°I was out of line. I shouldn¡¯t have interfered.¡±


    Christian blinked. Well, this was certainly a first.


    Normally, whenever women apologized, it was to gain something out of him. Maybe she had something concocted there in that pretty little head of hers?


    ¡°I thought you said that you have a sense of justice,¡± he pointed out. ¡°That you did not do anything wrong and that you refuse to apologize to someone like me.¡±


    ¡°I still think that way,¡± she said simply.


    Well, that was a surprise.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± he said sarcastically.


    She sighed. ¡°But even so, I should¡¯ve approached the matter in a more mature way. Calling you an asshole went too far. I should¡¯ve exined calmly and let the matter go, because like you said, it¡¯s really none of my business.¡±


    He listened to her words, feeling the surprise in his heart increase.


    ¡°You people are not my family or my friends, so¡­¡± Her voice trailed off. ¡°I should¡¯ve just focused onforting Patricia instead of confronting you. For my immaturity, I apologize. But still, I do not regret anything. I¡¯ll leave now, but I¡¯lle back to visit Patricia once she feels better. Goodbye.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    She turned her back on him the next moment and left, not even sparing him another nce.


    Christian stared after her with a foreign feeling lodged in his gut. He couldn¡¯t quite exin what it was, but he knew that he was growing a little bit interested in this girl.


    She was feisty, he could tell. She was not afraid to stand up for others, and she was also good with her words. Even though she was still young like him, she had a good sense of judgment. He could tell that she would not be easily bullied.


    Perhaps he took that as a challenge from then on.


    ¨C


    [Present Time]


    ¨C


    Christian couldn¡¯t remember anything when he woke up. Most ofst night, in fact. What he could remember, though, were bits and pieces of what happened before he got drunk.


    He had been drinking with some potential investors for thepany¡¯s expansion ns, but his mind was in the clouds. He didn¡¯t know why, but he regretted it a little.


    Using Camille to get to Michael McGregor.


    Christian had a lot of ns for Michael and the McGregor family business. It seemed that Haynes-McGregor Industries was rising to the top, even bing more popr than the Cahan Group. Christian didn¡¯t like being upstaged, and now Gregory seemed disappointed by the oue.


    Time was running out. The twopanies were scheduled tounch their new products in September and October of the following year, which was an uncanny coincidence since they were one month apart.


    Since Michael¡¯spany was going tounch theirs a month earlier, Christian had toe up with a good strategy to either dy theunch or use better advertising and features.


    Camille helped hime up with innovative ideas for advertising that he personally thought were great concepts. This was one of the reasons he trusted her and only her to be his personal assistant. She was capable and intelligent, and she also had great ideas in that head of hers.


    Michael¡¯spany hadn¡¯t started advertising aggressively yet, but it seemed they were nning something big. Something that would surprise everyone and bring customers to them in droves.


    However, thanks to Michael¡¯s personal assistant ¨C Grady ¨C and his proficient ability to keep confidential information from leaking out, Christian was only able to gather very little information about such secrets.


    But aggressive advertising and creative ideas weren¡¯t enough for Christian. He wanted to ruin Michael¡¯s reputation. He had wanted to do so for years.


    And Camille was the perfect pawn to use against him.


    Because she was Michael¡¯s only weakness.


    It was like hitting two birds with one stone.


    ¡®Now, if only she would cooperate better with the n,¡¯ he thought to himself as he sat up in bed, feeling irritation slip into his gut.


    Camille was getting a little rebellioustely. Maybe it was because she thought she had a fallback if she ever got ruined ¨C and that was Michael McGregor.


    Christian groaned as he felt a killer hangover attack his head. He looked over and saw a ss of water on his bed and a single pill. It seemed that Camille had left it there for him. How thoughtful.


    Even though he couldn¡¯t remember anything fromst night, he had a dream about the past. Back when he had met Hailey in person for the first time.


    It was interesting because he usually held a grudge, even as a child. But with Hailey, he didn¡¯t feel so angry, especially after hearing her honest apology. She was straightforward with her reasons and didn¡¯t waste words. She had been the bigger person between the two of them, and it showed.


    He remembered that his odd interest in Hailey had only grown since then. Maybe it was because she didn¡¯t really like him very much. She probably even hated him, which was a stark contrast to the way other girls usually felt about him.


    Even when he was young, he dated a lot. He found sadistic pleasure in dating girl after girl for a few weeks ¨C sometimes a month or two, depending on how interesting they were at first ¨C and then mercilessly breaking up with them.


    He felt nothing when he saw their tears. He had no feelings for them at all. In fact, dating them soon felt like a chore.


    Some were whiny, some were arrogant, and some were so clingy that he sometimes had to physically shake them off. A few were fun to be with, but as time went on, they became boring.


    But after he met Hailey, he changed for a while. Suddenly all the girls he dated became nd, and he soon stopped having fun. He no longer enjoyed himself.


    Instead, he got mad at them more often. He didn¡¯t date much then, but whenever he did, it was only for a short time. Perhaps only for distraction purposes.


    Even as they slipped into their 20s, Christian treated Camille differently from the other women. He would ask her opinion about things that he never did with anyone else. He trusted her opinions and wanted to know her views, especially about business.


    He did not love her, but he acknowledged that deep inside, he wanted her to be his. He wanted to possess her.


    He did not want to give her to anyone else.


    She was his. Forever.

 Chapter 71: Whispers

    When he got downstairs for breakfast fully dressed, the food was already served on the table. However, Camille was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± he asked one of the maids nearby.


    The maid, Marie, approached him and said politely, ¡°Miss Parker went ahead to thepany, Mr. Cahan. She said to inform you that she will go to work early to finalize preparations for the Sr Project.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Christian said. Marie quickly excused herself to the kitchen.


    He watched her leave with a slightly raised eyebrow. He had noticed that she never met his eyes the whole time. In fact, there seemed to be a hint of fear in her demeanor.


    Had he been unrulyst night? He still couldn¡¯t remember much, but if so, that would be humiliating. He had always prided himself on being calm and decisive at all times. If he had behaved like a foolish drunkst night¡­


    Christian decided that he would have to confront Camille about thister at thepany. He had an inkling as to why she left before him, and it made his expression turn ice-cold.


    It seemed that aside from the maids, his own contract wife was trying to avoid him as much as possible.


    ***


    The moment Camille walked through the doors of the Cahan Group, she felt it. She could feel the subtle shift in the air, the unobtrusive nces and quiet whispers.


    For a moment, she thought it might be because of her appearance.


    But she quickly put that thought out of her mind. She had checked her reflection before entering the building, as was her customary precaution whenever she went to work. It was nothing special. It was just to see if there was anything wrong with her hair or makeup.


    As she made her way to the elevator, a crowd of people waited outside the doors. When they saw her, they immediately moved aside as if she were a VIP customer.


    Camille stared at them with a raised eyebrow, wondering why they were acting this way.


    ¡°Good morning, ma¡¯am,¡± one of them greeted, though his tone sounded unsure.


    ¡°Yes. Good morning,¡± Camille responded.


    That was the end of it. No one spoke again.


    It was weird. Normally, some of the employees would either burst into conversation or be busy with their phones. But none of them were doing that now. They were all standing so stiffly, as if they were trying too hard to look calm and collected.


    Before the atmosphere got too awkward, the elevator doors finally opened. Camille went in first, standing in the middle as she usually did. The others shuffled in, deliberately avoiding her gaze, and soon the elevator was filled.


    When the doors closed, it was dead quiet. Camille kept herposure, but it was hard to concentrate on the floor number when everyone seemed tense. She could hear a few whispers from behind, but the voices were so subdued that she could barely make them out.


    When the doors to their respective floors opened, everyone finally left, leaving only Camille, since her desk was on the top floor next to Christian¡¯s office.


    When she was finally alone with her thoughts, the answer came to her, so obvious and clear.


    Of course.


    She should have seen thising, but thanks to Michael and Christian¡¯s antics with hertely, she hadpletely forgotten about it.


    It must have been because of the masquerade party.


    It seemed that she was suspected of being the mystery woman ¨C the supposed fiancee ¨C at the party, the one who was Christian Cahan¡¯s date.


    Camille¡¯s lips tightened into a thin line. She watched the doors slide open, revealing the entire top floor. Her desk was right there, empty, and the door to Christian¡¯s office was a few feet away.


    It was a setup that was so familiar to her, but today it felt sickening.


    She exited the elevator and made her way to her desk. She tried not to think aboutst night.


    Christian had invaded her personal space and even threatened her to never leave him.


    Those two things alone were enough to make her refuse to have breakfast with him. It was clear that he was never going to respect her. Not ever. He only cared about himself.


    His words and actions towards herst night were just a result of his own possessiveness.


    She sighed to herself, nursing a small headache. Had she expected anything else? That was foolish.


    But she had to admit, she was starting to get scared of him. Even more than before.


    Last night, after Christian had said those words to her, he had dropped his head onto her shoulder. His body then fell into her arms and she reflexively caught him. It seemed that he had passed out.


    Scared, frustrated, and angry, Camille had to drag his limp, heavy body upstairs to his room. She didn¡¯t even bother to tuck him into bed. She just threw his body on the mattress and left without a second nce.


    Afterwards, she seethed in her room, wondering what to do next. After what he had done, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to look at his face. She dreaded what might happen once he realized that she had already betrayed him a while back.


    There¡¯s no doubt now that I can¡¯t just ask Michael for help,¡¯ Camille thought as she sat in front of her desk, staring nkly at the empty screen of herputer. ¡®I had considered it, but¡­ I can¡¯t put him in any kind of danger. There¡¯s no telling what that psycho Christian might do. I have to be more careful this time.¡¯


    While she was mulling over her thoughts, she suddenly heard a ¡®ding!¡¯ing from the elevator.


    She turned her head and her stomach immediately dropped.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The familiar figure approached her with a smug smile.


    Why?


    Why did it have to be Harold Huckington?


    Camille steeled herself as he approached her desk. The infuriating grin was still on his face, and he seemed almost gleeful.


    It was as if he had been nning this encounter for a while now.

 Chapter 72: A Threat

    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Huckington,¡± Camille greeted politely, forcing a smile on her lips. She hoped that it didn¡¯t look too strained.


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Parker,¡± Harold said. ¡°A fine morning we¡¯re having so far, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. Perhaps.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s the matter? Are you having a bad day already?¡±


    Camille was having a hard time keeping the smile on her face. ¡°Not at all, Mr. Huckington. I just personally think that it¡¯s too early to tell.¡±


    She felt a little stumped. Whenever Harold visited thepany, Christian was always here to handle him. She had never been left alone with Harold before, and she was starting to get a little nervous.


    ¡®No. I can do this without that bastard¡¯s help,¡¯ she thought in determination. ¡®Let¡¯s just not give him any ideas.¡¯


    ¡°Well, as for me, I¡¯m having a rather interesting day, Miss Parker,¡± Harold said with a grin. ¡°Would you like to know why?¡±


    Camille refused to fall for the bait. ¡°Mr. Huckington, if you¡¯re here for Mr. Cahan, he hasn¡¯t arrived yet. You can sit there on the couch and wait for him if you¡¯d like. I will contact him and tell him that you are here,¡± she said politely.


    ¡°He¡¯s not here yet?¡± Harold¡¯s eyes were wide, and his expression seemed puzzled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you two arrive together? Aren¡¯t you living in the same house?¡±


    Camille instantly froze in ce.


    This¡­ How did he¡­


    The shock must¡¯ve been evident in her expression, because Haroldughed. He seemed to enjoy the incredulous look on her face.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°You look confused,¡± he said, amused. ¡°You really think that it¡¯s impossible for me to find out? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a closely-guarded secret, you know. And don¡¯t tell me that Mr. Cahan didn¡¯t intend for this reveal to happen eventually. I know that he brought you to that party on purpose.¡±


    Camille breathed in slowly, trying to calm herself down. He had probably been prepared for this since the start. What a douchebag.


    ¡®Should I just throw him over my shoulder and knock him unconscious?¡¯ she thought. ¡®No. No, no. I can¡¯t do that to someone as influential as him. I¡¯d be criticized, and Christian will not appreciate me ruining his reputation.¡¯


    ¡°It took me a while to realize it, but I eventually recognized that it was you,¡± Harold went on, the look in his eyes almost manic. ¡°How could I not? I see you here often, don¡¯t I? How can I not recognize that body? That face? Those lips?¡±


    He was moving close now. He was so near that she could practically feel his breath. Camille took a subtle step back, feeling repulsed.


    ¡®You¡¯re a fucking creep¡¯ was what she desperately wanted to say out loud, but she held her tongue.


    As though driven by her silence, Harold continued, ¡°But how could someone like Christian Cahan choose someone like you, a mere secretary? From what I could gather, you don¡¯t seem to have an impressive background.¡±


    He watched her with those creepy eyes, and the intensity of his gaze made her very ufortable. She didn¡¯t like the fact that he had apparently investigated her. It felt very icky.


    ¡®When will Christian arrive?¡¯ she wondered over and over. ¡®I¡¯m so tired of men like this.¡¯


    ¡®The only way to shut Harold Huckington up is for Christian to put him in his ce. Not me.¡¯


    ¡°So I¡¯ve concluded that you must be great in bed. Am I right?¡± Harold grinned, looking so satisfied as if he had gotten the correct answer. ¡°After all, he has to be using you for a reason. He dated several women and yet out of all those beautiful ones, he chose you. Isn¡¯t that already telling?¡±


    Disgusted, Camille spat out, ¡°Mr. Huckington, my rtionship with Mr. Cahan is none of your business. There is no official news yet, but one thing is for sure. I am his personal secretary, and we rely on each other for business purposes.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. A safe answer.¡± Haroldughed and suddenly grabbed her by the arm. ¡°You little bitch. Why don¡¯t you stop pretending to be all innocent now?¡± he hissed.


    ¡°Mr. Huckington, please don¡¯t,¡± Camille said as she moved away from his touch. ¡°If you cause a scene here, I will be forced to call security.¡±


    ¡°Security? Hah! I¡¯m not doing anything wrong.¡± Harold looked more amused than ever. ¡°Tell you what, Miss Parker. Let¡¯s make a deal, shall we?¡±


    Camille tried not to show the disgust in her expression. It was bing hard to be civil.


    He tried to touch her, he even called her a degrading name, and now he wanted to make some kind of agreement? This man was crazy.


    ¡°Being Christian Cahan¡¯s personal secretary and fiancee, you must know a lot of things about him, don¡¯t you?¡± he asked in a sleazy voice. ¡°You might even have something on him. You don¡¯t mind sharing that information with me, right?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Camille was dumbfounded. ¡°Mr. Huckington, if you don¡¯t stop this inappropriate conversation right now, I will really have to ask you to leave. I will not tolerate any disrespect in the workce.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? Are you gonna go to your precious Christian Cahan and cry to him about me?¡± Harold¡¯s expression instantly changed. ¡°Look here, you little slut. Come work for me at mypany and do as I say, or else I¡¯ll make your life miserable.¡±


    Camille wanted tough. What did this man expect from her in the first ce by threatening her? This was ridiculous.


    She was aware that she shouldn¡¯t underestimate him, but he did not hold a candle to how terrifying Christian was. As terrible as it sounded, she would rather be on Christian¡¯s side than this disgusting man¡¯s.


    ¡°You cannot threaten me like this, Mr. Huckington,¡± Camille said calmly. ¡°Please leave.¡±


    Her response seemed to anger Harold.


    ¡°Have you not been listening to me?¡± he hissed, grabbing her by the cor and pulling her close. She flinched at the proximity, but the man did not care about her difort at all. ¡°You think that I don¡¯t have the power to ruin you? You think that Christian Cahan will stay at the top for much longer? Oh, I have some news for you, girlie. I¡¯ve got-¡±


    ¡°Let go of her this instant.¡±


    It was as though the room¡¯s temperature instantly dropped several degrees.


    Camille and Harold turned to the source of the voice.


    Christian Cahan stood there, his face a mask of calm fury.

 Chapter 73: The Blackmailer Gets Threatened

    Harold immediately let go of Camille, but he did not move an inch from his position. In fact, he almost seemed smug.


    ¡®How foolish,¡¯ Camille thought in her head, resisting the urge to roll her eyes.


    ¡°What were you doing just now?¡± Christian¡¯s voice was icy cold.


    ¡°Just talking with your little secretary,¡± Harold had the guts to respond.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Meanwhile, Camille took a few steps back, dusting off her cor and fixing her blouse in ce. She could not keep the disgust off her expression. She would let Christian deal with this now, thank god.


    That just now was one of the most revolting situations she had ever been ced into. Normally she would pummel touchy men like that into the ground, but seeing as this was one of the more influential men in the city, she could not afford to be too hasty. Reputation mattered in this town, unfortunately.


    She also did not want to be in the spotlight too much. The Cahans made sure that her new identity was not suspicious at all and pulled a lot of strings so that it would be almost impossible for anyone to find out about her real background unless they already knew her from the past or had a lot of power and connections.


    Like Michael.


    She had been steeling herself for the day when her engagement to Christian would be made public. Of course, her parents and her brothers would read about it, and she couldn¡¯t even imagine how much disbelief ¨C and possibly betrayal ¨C her brothers would experience, but her parents¡­


    She doubted they would recognize her, but it was better to be safe than sorry. Her appearance had changed a lot by now, so they probably wouldn¡¯t care.


    But just in case, she had to make sure that she never met them in person. Otherwise, they might really recognize her.


    She trusted that her brothers wouldn¡¯t say anything, but she still had to think about how to deal with the matter if it came up.


    Lost in her thoughts, she almost missed thest part of the argument between the two men in the room.


    ¡°I am not going to listen to you any longer.¡± Christian shook his head. ¡°Now scram while I am still being polite.¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Haroldughed. ¡°You can¡¯t tell me what to do, Mr. Cahan. Let¡¯s just skip the animosity right now, shall we? How about a deal?¡±


    ¡°No. Leave.¡± The underlying threat in Christian¡¯s voice was almost palpable.


    Harold clicked his tongue and shook his head. For some reason, he seemed quite courageous today. ¡°It¡¯s very simple, Mr. Cahan. I discovered some things about you and your family, you know.¡±


    Christian folded his arms across his chest, his gaze impatient. ¡°Get to the point,¡± he snarled.


    ¡°I know more than you think. You Cahans have a lot of secrets, don¡¯t you?¡± Harold smirked. ¡°If you can give me your beautiful secretary in exchange, I will reconsider selling the information to the media anonymously.¡±


    Christian barked out a shortugh. ¡°That¡¯s your n? How foolish. You are not even certain if your information is credible enough. Do you have hard evidence? Do you have enough to ruin me? Are your sources trustworthy?¡±


    Haroldughed as well. ¡°You would do well not to underestimate me,d. I did not decide to ¡®persuade¡¯ you like this today if I am not confident in the information that I have.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Christian moved towards him threateningly. ¡°Well then, I would be d to hear you out.¡±


    ¡°Hold it right there! You¡¯re about to hit me, aren¡¯t you? That would be unwise, Mr. Cahan. After all¡­¡± Harold smirked as he showed his phone screen to Christian. ¡°I am recording this entire thing. So for your sake, it¡¯s best not to be too rash.¡±


    Harold gestured something with his hand, and in an instant, two bodyguards nked him on either side, looking bothrge and imposing. Christian was quite tall, but the bodyguards seemed to be almost as tall as him. There wasn¡¯t much of a difference, to be honest.


    Christian¡¯s bodyguards also stood behind him, ready to protect their boss.


    But even Christian knew that he had to handle this situation wisely.


    If Harold Huckington were a small fry, he wouldn¡¯t have the slightest hesitation. But as much as he hated to admit it, the man had some notable connections in town.


    It had been spected a few years ago that Harold¡¯s family had good rtions with some powerful families. They weren¡¯t as influential as the Cahans and the McGregors, but it would still be trouble if those ns joined forces.


    Christian gritted his teeth. ¡®Did hee prepared for all this?¡¯ he wondered. ¡®What exactly is it that he found out that made him be this cocky?¡¯Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Camille was shocked. She had never expected that Harold was recording everything since the start.


    ¡®He has crucial information on the Cahans,¡¯ she thought. ¡®That¡¯s why he¡¯s brave enough to dere it out loud. Christian must have a lot of things on his mind right now.¡¯


    ¡®Damn it. This isn¡¯t any of my business. Why do I have to get caught up in all this mess?¡¯


    When she looked over at her boss, she could almost feel the killing intent in his eyes. Christian was furious, and everyone in the room could feel it.


    ¡°Leave right now and stop causing amotion in mypany,¡± Christian said in a calm, controlled voice. ¡°If you¡¯re trying to get something out of me, then it won¡¯t work. This attitude of yours is unbing. I never expected that you¡¯re actually this kind of person, Mr. Huckington.¡±


    Harold onlyughed harder in response. ¡°Oh, dear Mr. Cahan. You don¡¯t have any idea, do you?¡± He smirked. ¡°Would you like a little hint about what I found out?¡±


    Christian frowned. ¡°I will give you ten seconds to leave. Otherwise, I will be forced to call security. One¡­ Two¡­¡±


    However, Harold seemed unfazed. He continued on, ¡°I wonder if you know anything about this?¡±


    He grinned.


    ¡°About what really happened to your mother, Pam Cahan, and the truth about her death.¡±

 Chapter 74: A Manipulation Plan

    The atmosphere in the office instantly changed. The murderous look in Christian¡¯s eyes faded away, reced by a startling nkness.


    Startled, Camille wondered what exactly Harold meant by that.


    ¡®The truth about Pam Cahan¡¯s death?¡¯ she thought, shocked. ¡®I only heard that Gregory Cahan lost his wife to an illness, but at that time, she had already left him and their kids.¡¯N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡®Come to think of it, I¡¯m not sure if they got an actual divorce back then¡­¡¯


    At that moment, employees started to notice themotion. Camille stepped back and tried not to seem like she was involved in any of this. Gossip was relentless in a society like this one.


    Christian knew this as well, so he backed off a bit. Interestingly, he no longer looked furious. Instead, there was this cold, calctive look in his eyes.


    ¡°We will talk about this tomorrow,¡± he said icily. ¡°Alone.¡±


    Harold looked satisfied at this. ¡°Very well. Like you, I don¡¯t want any trouble, either. I¡¯m d that we have bothe to a mutual agreement.¡±


    ¡°As do I, Mr. Huckington,¡± Christian said pleasantly, though his tone did not match the icy look in his gaze. ¡°As do I.¡±


    Harold nodded and then started to leave. But then, as if something had suddenly urred to him, he turned to face Camille.


    Camille couldn¡¯t help but flinch visibly. She simply could not stand the sight of this man, let alone endure his presence. She had hoped that he would forget her existence at that moment, but it turned out that such a hope was futile.


    Harold sent her a smug smile. ¡°I look forward to having you in my care, Miss Parker,¡± he said.


    Even though he was addressing her formally, she could still feel the gooseflesh crawling up her skin.


    For a moment, she imagined that she was his secretary and that he was constantly asking her toe to his office.


    She didn¡¯t dare to imagine any further. The possibility was too disgusting.


    ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Huckington,¡± she said calmly, perhaps in a much sterner tone than she had intended. Though she could no longer bring herself to care.


    The employees immediately made room for Harold as he passed, his bodyguards following diligently behind. When the elevators finally closed, Camille let out a small, quiet sigh of relief.


    The employees also went back to work, and Christian returned to his office. All was quiet again, but only for a short while.


    Later, as lunchtime approached, Christian called her into his office.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Mr. Cahan,¡± she greeted politely as she stood before him. ¡°Is there something that you need?¡±


    Christian only looked at her with an unnerving gaze. He appeared thoughtful, not anything like she had expected.


    Perhaps she was too dramatic in thinking that he might blow up on her today or something. After all, Christian Cahan was not the type to lose his temper that easily. He always had a cunning way of exacting revengeter on.


    ¡°I want you to find out the extent of Harold Huckington¡¯s association with Haynes-McGregor Industries,¡± he said calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t want superficial details. I want you to find out as you always do with clients, investors, and business partners. Find out everything you can about him, including all the business deals that he has made for the past few months.¡±


    Camille nodded. She had kind of expected an order like thising from him because of the scene just now. It was going to be difficult for her, especially if Harold found out that she was snooping, but she needed to probe things first and see if it was dangerous or not.


    ¡°Also, we will need to speed up the process of you getting closer to Michael McGregor,¡± Christian added. ¡°I want you to make him trust you. Make him confide in you more. Do a push-and-pull effect.¡± He smirked, appearing amused. ¡°Like I mentioned before, it works on most men. If you do these two things, then you won¡¯t need to go to Huckington¡¯s side like he proposed.¡±


    Camille felt a wave of revulsion, but restrained it from showing in her expression. ¡°I understand, sir.¡± It was better to just obey and get it over with. She would thinkter on of subtle ways on how she wouldn¡¯t get Michael in deep trouble because of this. ¡°I can leave now, right? I still need to eat my lunch.¡±


    Christian nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then I-¡±


    ¡°Ah. I almost forgot to mention.¡±


    Camille felt her body turn rigid. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked calmly, but she was almost afraid to hear it.


    ¡°It¡¯s better if you make him fall even deeper in love with you.¡± There was a semnce of a smirk on Christian¡¯s lips. ¡°Make him so desperate to be with you that he¡¯ll do anything you say. Tease him, make him crave for your attention. Make him so obsessed and possessive of you that he¡¯ll do anything at yourmand. Men like that are easy to manipte to your whims afterward. He won¡¯t be able to refuse anything you say.¡±


    He leaned back in his seat, pointedly ignoring the shocked look on Camille¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be even better if you do it after the announcement of our engagementes out,¡± he added, chuckling. ¡°The prospect of ¡®forbidden love¡¯ will be irresistible, I tell you.¡±


    The detailed order startled Camille so much that she visibly stiffened. She couldn¡¯t believe the wordsing out of Christian¡¯s mouth.


    This was pure maniption, a betrayal on the part of her only close friend at the moment. The thought of it was even repulsive, because there was no way she would string Michael along like that. It went against her nature to be open and straightforward.


    ¡°Mr. Cahan, I can¡¯t just-¡± she began.


    ¡°To drive your motivation, I¡¯ll give you a deadline,¡± Christian said, interrupting her words in the middle, as though he already knew what she was about to say. ¡°I want you to give me at least two pieces of solid evidence of Harold conspiring against me. Use any method that you need at your disposal. There will be an industry g this month, and there are also ns to coborate in a joint venture with the Haynes-McGregor Industries. These will give you the opportunities that you need.¡±


    Camille¡¯s eyes went wide at this. ¡°What?¡± she blurted out. ¡°Such a thing was never in the list of agenda and you never included any meetings of the sort in the schedule, either. When was this nned?¡±


    ¡°Father and I were just thinking about itst week,¡± Christian said calmly. ¡°There¡¯s going to be a lot ofworking involved, and with that, you¡¯re going to have a lot of chances tomunicate with Michael McGregor. You need to make sure that you are not suspiciously trying to gather other information. If his secretary finds out about our ns, he will start investigating, and by then it will be difficult to get rid of him.¡±

 Chapter 75: Mysteries and Plans

    Camille¡¯s mouth dropped open. ¡°Get rid of him?! Mr. Cahan, that¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°Oh my. What¡¯s going on inside that head of yours, Miss Parker?¡± Amusement flickered in Christian¡¯s eyes. ¡°I merely implied getting him fired or framed in order to get him out of thepany.¡±


    Her lips stretched into a thin line. For some reason, she did not believe his reason one bit.


    ¡°However,¡± Christian continued on, ¡°such a thing is impossible at this time since Grady is good at his job. That means it¡¯s up to you to uncover secrets and find out what¡¯s going on under my orders.¡±


    Camille was seething on the inside.


    What in the world was going on? Why did it seem like she was being sent on an espionage mission of some sort? This certainly wasn¡¯t a part of her job description, right? Sure, there had been times when they needed to scope out thepetition, but to this extent¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna hurt him or anything, right?¡± she asked carefully, eyeing him with a wary look.


    ¡°That depends on your performance. But yes, I would rather not resort to such underhanded means.¡±


    Her eyes went wide. ¡°That means you¡¯re not leaving out that option entirely!¡±


    ¡°My dear, if a man¡¯s career is at stake, he must do what he needs to do in order to protect it. I have not worked hard for this long to throw it all away just because of useless things like ¡®mercy¡¯ and ¡®humanism¡¯.¡± He waved her away. ¡°Now, you may leave. I will stay here for a while to make further arrangements.¡±


    * * *N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Camille went home that day with a troubled mind.


    She couldn¡¯t believe what just happened back there.


    But there was something more that was nagging at her on the inside.


    Harold¡¯s words, for starters.


    What did he mean by the truth about Pam Cahan¡¯s death? What else did he know? Did he have incriminating information that could destroy the Cahan Group from the inside?


    Should she¡­ get some information from him?


    ¡®What the hell are you thinking?¡¯ she scolded herself immediately. ¡®All of your efforts will be in vain the moment he decides to betray you!¡¯


    There was no doubt in her head that Harold Huckington would possibly do such a thing. After all, the man was controlled by his desires and greed. He was as slick as a snake.


    To him, she was nothing more than a pawn and a mere woman. She had nothing to offer him except for everything that she knew about Christian Cahan in all the years that she had been working for him and his family. He was just going to use her.


    Even if she was seriously considering making a deal with Harold, it would not end well. She knew it, so she had to throw away that train of thought.


    Sighing in frustration, she fell on top of her bed and buried her face in a pillow, resisting the urge to scream.


    Every second that Camille wasted due to her hesitation, the more Christian Cahan made moves to build his empire. He was not just going to stop at being one of the toppanies in the industry. No, he was aiming to build thepany into a major conglomerate.


    He wanted to acquire profitable businesses andpanies and own more buildings than his father had ever done. Gregory Cahan was not as greedy for power as his son, but he was careful and conscientious. He wanted thepany to be stable and well-known first before taking risks.


    Christian, on the other hand, was a bit short on the patience side. He had followed his father¡¯s advice in his twenties, but now that he had entered his thirties, he wanted to do things his own way.


    Gregory also seemed to be taking his hands off the major decision-making and instead leaving it all to his son. In the end, Christian was the one in charge.


    Although nothing was set in stone yet and they were currently focusing on thepany and setting up more subsidiaries around the world, she felt that she needed to elerate her ns now before Christian started umting more power and influence than he already had.


    ¡®Now that it hase to this, I¡¯ll have to start doing an investigation on Harold Huckington,¡¯ Camille decided.


    In truth, she hated the investigation process. She could do all the research using theputer and the files she kept in the archives, but the real problem was theworking part.


    In order to obtain more information in person, she would have to have subtle conversations with executives and employees. That would be tricky because there were a few things that could go wrong if she messed up.


    After all, she was not only Christian Cahan¡¯s secretary, but also his fiancee if the news ever got out soon, which was honestly not enough time left now.


    ¡®That man really gives me the most trouble I¡¯ve ever had in my entire life,¡¯ she grumbled to herself. ¡®But the sooner I get over this, the better. I can¡¯t let Harold Huckington ruin the flow of my ns. For now, I¡¯ll justply and gain Christian¡¯s trust again.¡¯


    She had done a background check on Harold before, back when he and Christian had done their first joint business venture. But now, it seemed that she needed to dig deeper.


    First, she would have to do some monitoring on social media. There might be a few meaningful interactions that she could catch.


    Then, she would have to track down Harold¡¯s attendance records of corporate events. Not only that, but there were also information requests, employee feedback, public statements¡­


    In short, there was a lot to do.


    Even though she had always regarded the rumor mill to be a bit tacky, Harold Huckington was like a giant ma for that kind of thing. It was like he thrived in being controversial. Extramarital affairs were a given; he didn¡¯t seem to care if people viewed him as a scum of the earth.


    Then again, most men in the business industry were scum. They thought of women as objects and trophies, and they also cheated on their wives with beautiful, younger, and sexier women like it was second nature. Like it was natural for men to do that sort of thing.


    Camille had seen and witnessed several of them being this way, and it disgusted her to the core. It only made her think that it was hopeless for men to bepletely faithful.


    [¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t trust mepletely yet. But I will continue to show you how much I care. How much I love you.¡±]


    Camille¡¯s eyes fluttered wide open.


    Why did she suddenly remember Michael¡¯s words from that day in the vi?


    Her eyes softened at the memory.


    ¡®I guess there is one man who¡¯s different from all the rest.¡¯

 Chapter 76: Slight Feeling of Betrayal

    Michael leaned back against his chair and closed his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re really sure about this?¡± he said quietly.


    Grady, who was standing next to his desk, nodded even though he knew that Michael couldn¡¯t see him do so at the moment. ¡°I am quite sure, Mr. McGregor,¡± he said. ¡°As you know, my information gathering is always precise.¡±


    There was a ghost of a smile on Michael¡¯s lips. ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯ve always been reliable when ites to digging up information about something.¡±


    ¡°But of course, I understand why you have a hard time believing it,¡± Grady said solemnly. ¡°However, I thought it best to inform you nevertheless. I felt that you deserve to know.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Michael said. ¡°I understand.¡±


    But in his heart, there was a deep turmoil brewing within. An internal conflict that made his rationality and emotions be at odds with each other.


    How, and why, did Camille be Christian Cahan¡¯s fiancee?


    It was mind-boggling, to say the least. He had been expecting a lot of secrets on Camille¡¯s end ever since she disappeared all those years ago, but not to this extent.


    She had never breathed a single word about this to him, not even when he had told her that he loved her.


    He had refrained from knowing more about her personal life ¨C even though he had the means and resources to do so ¨C out of respect for her privacy, believing that she would tell him herself when the time came.


    But this one¡­ was just shocking and didn¡¯t make sense.


    For as long as he could remember, the McGregors and the Cahans had always been at odds with each other. There was a strange sort of tension between his father and Gregory Cahan, and it was clear that there had been some kind of history between them.


    Michael didn¡¯t want to delve deeper into that since it wasn¡¯t any of his business, but it seemed that the two families were bound to sh one way or another.


    As for Christian Cahan, he didn¡¯t really know enough about the man to form a solid opinion. But based on the rumors he had heard over the years, it seemed that Christian preferred to do things the same way his father, Gregory Cahan, used to do in the past.


    ¡®Like father, like son, I guess,¡¯ he thought absently.


    He reached out for his phone and considered calling Camille, but he realized that that would seem weird.


    For starters, why would he call her for such a reason?


    ¡®Maybe I should keep my distance from her from now on,¡¯ he thought.


    For a brief moment, he felt hurt and upset. He had confessed his feelings to her and almost poured his heart out, but now he discovered that she was engaged to another man.


    ¡®But what if she might have been forced into this arrangement?¡¯ he wondered.


    The more he thought about it, the more it made sense.


    Whenever he met up with Camille, there was a strange air about her. She had seemed d to see him again the first time, but as time passed, she gradually became more withdrawn.


    Even if he took into consideration the fact that they hadn¡¯t seen each other for more than a decade now, it was still a little jarring. She barely spoke about her job, she didn¡¯t talk much about her family, and she seemed to prefer him talking more than her whenever they had a conversation.


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Michael wondered.


    This was a bit of a tricky situation. If he chose to confront her about this, there were many things that could go wrong.


    In order to distract himself momentarily, he asked Grady, ¡°How did you find out about this?¡±


    Grady didn¡¯t seem surprised by the question. ¡°Miss Parker and Mr. Cahan seemed to have an unusual rtionship. As you might already know, I have been investigating Miss Parker ever since her return to the city. I found out quite a few things that nobody else seems to know about.¡±


    ¡°And that is?¡± Michael questioned.


    ¡°Fourteen years ago, her first encounter with the Cahans was when she saved Gregory Cahan¡¯s young daughter from being kidnapped for ransom,¡± Grady answered. ¡°I checked the police reports and records in that town and it¡¯s true. This is merely my spection, but I presume that Gregory Cahan wanted to repay Miss Parker for her act of heroism.¡±


    Michael sighed deeply. So that was how Camille got entangled with that troublesome family.


    ¡°How had she been living all that time?¡± he said in a quiet voice. ¡°Did she have a ce to stay? Someone that she relied on?¡±


    He had been so worried during the time that she just up and disappeared. After all, she was only freshly eighteen back then. If she left her family behind, then she had no support system at all.


    It was hard to believe that the reliable and self-disciplined girl that he knew would do something so reckless. It was really unlike her.


    ¡°From what I gathered, she lived together in the same roof with a nurse. The nurse¡¯s name is Holly Lebouf, and she¡¯s currently 45 years old. She works at a psychiatric hospital.¡± Grady paused for a moment. ¡°Would you like me to find out how she managed to live with this woman?¡±


    Michael shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. She will tell me if she wants to. I want to hear it from her own mouth, and only if she feelsfortable telling me.¡± He hesitated. ¡°Just see if that woman is truly innocent and trustworthy. That she doesn¡¯t have any hidden agenda.¡±


    ¡°I checked that as well. She¡¯s clean. She doesn¡¯t have any connection to the Cahans or to any other shady individual. She has been working at that hospital for almost her entire adult life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    Michael leaned back in his chair. He never knew how Grady obtained his information. The man was, as always, pretty useful to have as an assistant. He had a lot of reliable sources, too.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Then again, Grady had always been a hard worker. He was also genuine and professional with people. It wouldn¡¯t surprise Michael at all if Grady had hundreds or even thousands of friends all over the world. The man was pretty easy to get along with, after all.


    At that moment, only a few seconds after their conversation just now, the door suddenly opened, startling them both.


    Michael looked up, and he blinked in surprise.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 77: It’s A Bit Strange

    Joanna casually entered the office and walked over to Michael¡¯s desk. She was perfectly styled as always; her long brown hair was tied up in an elegant bun, and her brown eyes were narrowed, as if she were slightly displeased about something.


    Then again, she always did look that way.


    Meanwhile, Grady tried his best not to flinch visibly. Yes, this was his boss¡¯s older sister, but he knew that the rtionship between the two siblings was strained, so the fact that Joanna just walked into the office without even knocking made Grady a little nervous about what might happen next.


    Contrary to his fears, however, Michael didn¡¯t seem unfazed by her intrusion.


    ¡°What woman were you two talking about?¡± she asked indifferently, crossing her arms over her chest. She looked down at his desk and noticed Camille¡¯s photosid out for her to see. She took one and studied it closely. ¡°And who is this woman?¡±


    Grady tensed even more. Joanna seemed pretty nonchnt about all this, which was a bit surprising.


    Not to mention the fact that she had just taken the photo from the desk without permission. Sure, Michael was usually calm and had a good temper, but this situation¡­


    Michael simply looked up at her and said, ¡°She¡¯s the woman that I love.¡±


    Grady almost choked in surprise, but stopped himself just in time.


    Joanna¡¯s eyes flickered over to her younger brother, but she said nothing. Silence filled the room, and the atmosphere seemed to change a bit.


    Grady took a few subtle steps back and lowered his head out of politeness. He¡¯d rather just pretend that he wasn¡¯t physically here and that they saw him as a statue instead.


    Joanna still had no reaction. She nced back at the photo in her hand and then ced it on Michael¡¯s desk without a word.


    ¡°I guess I was wrong about you,¡± she said tly.


    ¡°Wrong about what?¡± Michael asked.


    ¡°I thought you liked men.¡±


    With that, she turned and walked calmly out of the office, closing the door behind her.


    The room fell silent again, and this time it was awkward.


    Michael stared at the closed door with a stunned expression while Grady maintained a calm facade, his eyes betraying no visible emotion.


    Finally, Michael broke the silence.


    ¡°I¡­ never thought that she felt that way,¡± he said slowly.


    ¡°She appears to have been convinced of that detail beforehand,¡± Grady remarked.


    Michael nced at him and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all right tough,¡± he grumbled.


    ¡°Oh, but sir, I am not one tough at such matters,¡± Grady said firmly. ¡°I certainly know how to react appropriately during a certain situation.¡±


    The older man¡¯s expression was stony, but his gaze was fixed on something unseen, almost as if he was trying to avoid looking directly into Michael¡¯s eyes.


    Michael¡¯s features settled into a deadpan look. ¡°You¡¯re only making it worse by notughing.¡±


    ¡°I assure you, sir, that I do not find it thatughable,¡± Grady insisted.


    Michael gave him a look.


    ¡°Well¡­ I simply find Miss Joanna¡¯s behavior rather amusing,¡± Grady said, subtly changing the topic. ¡°It appears that she has mellowed out somehow.¡±


    Michael was silent for a moment.


    Come to think of it¡­


    Maybe he was right.


    Joanna had been acting a little odd just now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just get back to work,¡± he said with a sigh.


    * * *


    A weekter, Michael was sitting at his desk, working, when his phone suddenly rang.


    As he looked at the screen, his eyes widened in surprise.


    It was Joanna.


    ¡­This was getting a little weird.


    Not that there was anything wrong with siblings calling each other. But this was Joanna, and their rtionship wasn¡¯t exactly the best.


    Not to mention that they still hadn¡¯t apologized to each other after the dinner incident where he had left after she had yelled at him in anger.


    After that disastrous event, it seemed that the two of them had fallen back into a routine of ignoring each other as much as possible.


    But now, looking at the caller ID on the screen, Michael couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was a little strange. She usually didn¡¯t contact him unless it was for urgent business matters.


    Maybe something had happened to her?


    So he answered the call and put the phone to his ear.


    ¡°Hello,¡± he said.


    ¡°Hello,¡± she replied simply.


    There was a moment of silence. None of them spoke.


    ¡°What did you call me for?¡± he asked politely.


    ¡°I noticed something on the inte this morning,¡± she said promptly. ¡°Something about that woman you said you loved.¡±


    ¡°The¡­ what?¡± he said, confused.


    ¡°The woman from that day. The one on the photos you had on your desk. Remember?¡± Her voice took on a slightly sharper tone. ¡°Well, I saw her in the headlines this morning. It¡¯s all over the inte and in the newspapers too. Have you read them yet?¡±


    Headlines?


    Inte articles and newspapers?


    Michael only remembered waking up earlier and then going straight to thepany after bathing and eating breakfast. He didn¡¯t normally use his phone that much, and after telling himself to keep his distance from Camille from now on, he hardly used it at all.


    And now, frankly, he was surprised. He hadn¡¯t thought that his sister would remember Camille¡¯s face from that day. He thought she might have dismissed it as something unimportant.


    After all, she never seemed interested in anything that had to do with him.


    But now she seemed to remember it for some reason.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was surprising, to say the least.


    Why was she suddenly acting like a concerned older sister?


    Or did she have some other agenda?


    Just seconds after thinking this, Michael felt a pang of guilt. He shouldn¡¯t be so suspicious of his sister. Not when she seemed to be trying so hard to be calm and civil towards him.


    Maybe Will had talked to her again, which was why she seemed to act like that to Michael recently.


    And Michael admittedly felt that it was a nice change.


    But what kind of news had she seen regarding Camille?

 Chapter 78: Sibling Bonds – I

    ¡°What did you see?¡± he asked.


    Joanna was silent for a moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re in love with a woman who¡¯s already engaged to another man?¡± she finally asked.


    Michael stopped moving, and his hand gripping the phone tightened.


    He already knew about it, but why did it hurt even more when it was said out loud by someone else?


    He knew that they would announce it one day, but the timing seemed uncanny. It was interesting how Grady managed to find it out before the official news.


    ¡°When I saw it, I was quite surprised,¡± Joanna continued on. ¡°I never expected such a timing. Wasn¡¯t she the same girl that you mentioned years back?¡±


    Michael blinked. ¡°The same girl?¡± he repeated. He didn¡¯t recall ever mentioning Hailey¡¯s name to his sister before.


    ¡°When you asked me at that time to help you learn about the business,¡± she rified. ¡°To be capable enough to join thepany and start learning the necessary skills. You told me that you were doing it for someone. For your friend.¡± He could hear the faintest sound of amusement on her end. ¡°And don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t know about your friendship with a girl back when you were in high school. You being a rebellious loner wasn¡¯t exactly a secret, and I also wasn¡¯t blind.¡±


    Michael fell into a stunned silence.


    What surprised him more was that she cared enough to pay attention to such small details.


    Admittedly, deep down, it was kind of nice to talk to her like this. To have a normal conversation where they weren¡¯t at each other¡¯s throats. It was a peaceful moment without her roasting him or being irritated all the time.


    For a moment, he wondered. Did she really hate him as much as he thought all this time? Had he beenpletely mistaken about her personality?


    But then why was she always so angry with him? What exactly was the cause?


    Was it jealousy from their childhood that carried over into adulthood, or was it something else that he waspletely unaware of?


    Why did they always fight? Why were they always at odds with each other?


    Confusion began to cloud his mind. The recent revtion that he had just learned about Camille made his head hurt, but now his rtionship with Joanna seemed to be taking a significant turn, something he hadn¡¯t expected at all.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± he finally answered after a pause. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    There was another beat of silence between them before Joanna quickly broke it.


    ¡°Well?¡± she said.


    ¡°Well what?¡± he asked.


    ¡°What are you going to do about it?¡±


    He blinked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to do anything?¡± He could sense a frown on her face judging from the tone of her voice. It seemed like she disapproved.


    ¡°Why should I do something about it?¡± he asked quizzically.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to fight for her? For the woman that you love? Why not?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know the identity of the man that she¡¯s engaged to? It¡¯s just not possible. Also,¡± he added quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to bring chaos into her life.¡±


    She let out a light huff. ¡°Who said that you¡¯d only bring her trouble? Why are you giving up so easily?¡±


    Michael sighed softly. ¡°What do you suppose I should do, then?¡±


    There was a bit of silence before Joanna finally answered, ¡°Well, it¡¯s your choice. If you don¡¯t want to do anything, then I can¡¯t force you.¡±


    He did not know how to respond to that. ¡°Okay,¡± he said simply.


    After saying their curt goodbyes, Michael ended the call and stared into empty space.


    He did not know what to make of that conversation just now. There were too many things to take into ount, and he wasn¡¯t mentally ready to process them all yet.


    But although it was strange, it felt a little relieving at the same time. It felt nice to have someone to talk to about this.


    Of course, he had Grady, but no one else. And he did not want to tell his father, of all people.


    His mother was also out of the question. She would probably feel conflicted since she was submissive to her husband most of the time, and she found it difficult to ¡®take sides¡¯ in her family.


    Will was a good option, but he was always busy these days, and Michael didn¡¯t want to bother him with trivial matters.


    He also felt bad because Will had always been nice and considerate to him. He was the only one in the family Michael had a good rtionship with.


    Michael just wasn¡¯t the type to talk about his personal affairs because it was his own problem and he didn¡¯t feel the need to involve his family in it.


    If his father found out, he would definitely scold Michael for being so weak-willed and would also be furious at him for coveting another man¡¯s fiancee.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Michael suddenly asked aloud, his expression not betraying any emotion. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the kind of situation where I should just stay still and keep living my life normally?¡±


    Grady, who had been in the office the entire time, looked at him. ¡°Are you considering taking your sister¡¯s advice?¡± he asked carefully.


    Michael shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll just keep my distance. That¡¯s what I think is the best thing to do.¡±


    He had thought about it all week and decided that it was better not to do anything at the moment. He still didn¡¯t know much about the situation, and he wasn¡¯t sure he wanted to know.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°If I may say something, Mr. McGregor¡­¡± Grady suddenly said.


    Michael nodded wearily. His heart was in turmoil. He would rather just listen to people¡¯s advice right now than try toe up with a solution himself. ¡°Feel free to tell me anything.¡±


    ¡°Like I mentioned before, why don¡¯t you rely on your family?¡± Grady suggested politely. ¡°Maybe talking to them will help. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for you to keep your feelings bottled up inside. Personally, I think you need to rely on someone you trust. Then, you can make your decision afterwards.¡±

 Chapter 79: Sibling Bonds – II

    ¡®My family, huh?¡¯ Michael thought to himself wryly.


    He stared at his desk, which was filled with documents and folders rted to thepany¡¯stest joint project. There had been a lot of worktely, and it helped keep him upied.


    He then looked at hisputer, which was currently on and had several tabs of websites open. There were also several folder applications open, disying various documents neatly organized with their appropriatebels.


    This was his life.


    And it was depressing.


    It felt like he no longer had a goal, like he was just going through the motions like an empty shell.


    Back then, his goal had been to find Hailey. To make sure that she was okay, and also to get in touch with her.


    But now that he found her, it seemed that her situation was moreplex than he had thought.


    Also, as he had told Grady, he didn¡¯t want to investigate further on what had really happened to her, because he thought that it would be an invasion of privacy. He didn¡¯t want to do that to her, of all people.


    He wanted her to tell him herself, on her own terms.


    He wanted to wait for her, but what if he waited too long?


    What if she didn¡¯t want to tell him anything at all, not even in the future?


    He didn¡¯t know what to feel. It was like his world was slowly crumbling, and he was just wandering aimlessly, going about his normal routine.


    He had been arrogant, it seemed. Maybe he expected her to be the same as before. That she would wee him and embrace him with open arms after their reunion and that everything would be like before. As if nothing had ever changed.


    He barely considered the possibility that she was engaged or married to someone. He just assumed¡­


    Well, he had assumed too much, apparently.


    He didn¡¯t know what to think now.


    Indeed, maybe he had focused too much on Hailey that he no longer thought of anything else.


    ¡°Grady,¡± he suddenly said. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°What is it, Mr. McGregor?¡± Grady asked politely.


    Michael spoke slowly, but with resignation in his tone. ¡°Do you think¡­ that I¡¯ve been obsessed with Hailey all these years?¡±


    Grady looked at him in mild confusion. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®obsessed¡¯?¡±


    Michael sighed, running a hand through his hair. ¡°I mean¡­ ever since she left, I had been driven by this need to find her. Every decision that I¡¯ve made, every step I¡¯ve taken¡­ has been with the hope that I would see her again. I worked hard to get to where I am now, thinking that it would give me the power and resources to locate her. And now¡­ she¡¯s engaged to another man.¡±


    Grady looked at him, and there was nothing in the older man¡¯s eyes that disyed pity or mockery. Instead, Grady shook his head, his expression akin to that of understanding.


    ¡°If you ask me, Mr. McGregor¡­ It¡¯s only natural to hold on to hope considering the situation years ago,¡± he said gently.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°But I was naive, wasn¡¯t I?¡± He sighed. ¡°I expected too much. I thought that if I found her, everything would go back to the way it was. But¡­ people change. I should¡¯ve known. I changed, and so did she. I should¡¯ve realized it much sooner, but I guess I was always unconsciously in denial.¡±


    Grady nodded slowly. ¡°I agree. People do change, Mr. McGregor. But that doesn¡¯t mean your feelings are any less valid.¡±


    Michael stared out the window, the cityscape blurring as he seemed to focus on something nonexistent.


    ¡°It might sound silly, being a grown man, but¡­ I feel like I¡¯ve lost my purpose. For so long, finding Hailey was my goal, my reason for everything. Now, knowing that she¡¯s with Christian Cahan¡­ I feel lost. I had focused so much on the past, and look where that got me now.¡±


    Grady was quiet for a moment, considering Michael¡¯s words carefully.


    Then, when he spoke, his voice was firm, but also soft.


    ¡°Mr. McGregor, you¡¯re one of the most driven people that I know. You¡¯ve achieved a lot of things, but it¡¯s okay to feel lost sometimes. You¡¯re human, just like all of us. My only piece of advice is that perhaps it is time to think about what you want for your future, and not just keep living in the past.¡±


    Michael¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°But how?¡± he asked quietly. ¡°How do I move forward when the one thing that I wanted is now beyond my reach?¡±


    A sh of sympathy appeared in Grady¡¯s eyes. ¡°Start by finding out what makes you happy outside of your career and your years-long search for Hailey. Reconnect with yourself. It¡¯s not easy, but you don¡¯t have to do it alone.¡±


    Michael looked down at his hands, feeling as if he had been sent back in time, to his teenage self. ¡°I¡¯ve spent so many years chasing a dream, and now I don¡¯t even know who I am without it,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s time to find out,¡± Grady said without missing a beat. ¡°You have people around you who care about you, and that includes Miss Parker. But you also have your family, right?¡±


    ***


    Michael sat at his desk four hourster, remembering Grady¡¯s words. The man had gone home for the day while Michael was still in his office, working overtime. He couldn¡¯t afford to ck off during this busy month.


    He also recalled that Grady had previously suggested that he lean more on his family.


    The idea was bothforting and frightening. He didn¡¯t have the best rtionship with his family, and that was an understatement in itself.


    He looked at his phone on the desk and thought for a moment.


    Then, deciding to take a chance, he picked it up and dialed a number.


    The person picked up on the third ring.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Joanna¡¯s voice drifted into his ears.

 Chapter 80: Sibling Bonds – III

    Michael couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of amusement. Straight to the point as always.


    His sister wasn¡¯t one for small talk, anyway.


    ¡°Kenny¡¯s birthday ising up next week, right?¡± he said. ¡°I can¡¯t be present on that day since I have an important business trip, but I¡¯d like toe by two days early and bring him a present. That is, if it¡¯s all right with you.¡±


    There was a pause on the other end of the line, and Michael could almost hear the internal debate that was probably going on right now inside of his sister¡¯s head.


    Finally, Joanna sighed.


    ¡°All right. Come by around noon. I¡¯ll have lunch prepared for you.¡±


    She then hung up the phone.


    Michael shook his head as he put his phone inside his pocket.


    This was going to be difficult.


    But if he was going to reevaluate his life and try to find his true goal again, he had to patch up things from his past, one by one.


    And that included family matters, especially his strained rtionship with Joanna.


    He was now in his thirties. Soon they would be in their forties, their fifties, their sixties¡­


    Their parents wouldn¡¯t be there for them forever, andter in life, the siblings would only have each other to lean on besides their significant others. If he didn¡¯t fix this now, he might never get the chance again.


    Especially considering that day when Joanna had suddenly burst into his office without warning, which made Michael think that maybe she felt the same way.


    It was always hard to patch things up when things went on for too long. When he¡¯d gotten used to it, and when he didn¡¯t really see the point in fixing things.


    But then he began to remember the time when Joanna ¨C however reluctantly ¨C taught him about the business every day, including weekends, and even took the time to teach him what he was confused about. She was a big part of the reason why his grades in school improved, and also why he became more interested in rising to the top.


    Even though their rtionship was not very good at the time.


    It made Michael sigh.


    Maybe, deep down, they had wanted to reconcile their differences for years.


    And maybe now was the time to finally take action.


    ***


    On the appointed day, Michael drove alone to Joanna¡¯s home in an exclusive gatedmunity.


    It was arge house of modern architecture, just the way she liked it. Elegant and decorated in cool colors, surrounded by arge garden and a driveway lined with trees.


    Michael parked his car and walked to the front door with a wrapped gift in his hand.


    Within a minute of ringing the doorbell, Joanna opened the door. She had a neutral expression on her face, and he couldn¡¯t figure out what she was thinking at that moment.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Come in,¡± she said formally, stepping aside.


    The interior of the house was just as impressive. High ceilings, elegant chandeliers, and luxurious furnishings.


    Almost immediately, a butler came to take his coat, and Michael let him.


    He had been to Joanna¡¯s house once or twice before, but only because of his nephews. In spite of everything, he liked being with the children because they were a stark contrast to their mother¡¯s personality. They were happy and very active, and they wanted Michael toe and y with them all the time.


    He walked through the foyer and looked at the paintings hanging on the walls. He stared at each one, marveling at the artistry he saw. Joanna had good taste, that was for sure.


    He heard the sound ofughter from another room. Without a word, Joanna left and he followed her into a spacious living room. There, Charlie and Kenny were ying with their toys and chasing each other.


    As their footsteps rang across the room, Kenny looked up, his eyes sparkling with a childlike joy.


    ¡°Uncle Michael!¡± he shouted, running over to hug him.


    Michael knelt down and ruffled Kenny¡¯s hair affectionately. ¡°Hey, buddy. Happy early birthday. I¡¯m sorry I won¡¯t be able to be there on your special day, but I brought you something special in advance.¡±


    Kenny¡¯s eyes widened with excitement as Michael handed him the gift. He quickly tore open the wrapping paper to reveal an expensive-looking drone.


    Kenny jumped up and down. ¡°I really wanted to have this! Wow! Thanks, Uncle Michael! This is awesome!¡± he said happily.


    Joanna watched from a distance, a small, fond smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and y with it outside, Ken?¡± she suggested.


    Kenny didn¡¯t need to be told twice. He eagerly ran out into the backyard, with Charlie following close behind, looking curiously at the drone.


    Once the boys were upied, an awkward silence hung in the air.


    ¡°Take a seat,¡± Joanna said.


    Michael nodded and sat on the nearby plush couch.


    ¡°So,¡± she began as she sat down across from him, crossing her arms, ¡°what brings you here, really?¡±


    Straight to the point as always.


    ¡°I came here for Kenny, and that¡¯s the truth,¡± he said. ¡°But I also¡­ wanted to talk to you.¡±


    Joanna¡¯s expression didn¡¯t soften. ¡°About what? Perhaps about that woman?¡±


    Michael blinked. ¡°You mean Camille?¡±


    A steely look crossed her features. ¡°You know, don¡¯t you?¡± she said in a serious tone. ¡°That the Cahans are bad news.¡±


    He frowned. The way she said it made it seem like they were a part of something illegal.


    ¡°In what way?¡± he asked.


    She shook her head. ¡°I cannot tell you for sure. But Father does not like the patriarch the most. However, he is often forced to put his personal feelings aside for the sake of the business. Otherwise people will talk, and we both know that¡¯s thest thing Father wants.¡±


    Michael sighed. Of course. John McGregor and his insistence on keeping the McGregor family on a high pedestal in the business world.


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m here to talk to you about,¡± he finally said. ¡°Things have been tense between us for a long time, and I want to clear that up once and for all.¡±

 Chapter 81: Sibling Bonds – IV

    Joanna¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. It didn¡¯t seem like she had fully expected this, but she wasn¡¯t very surprised, either.


    In fact, it seemed as though she had prepared herself for this very day, just in case.


    ¡°Tense is putting it lightly,¡± she said coldly. ¡°You were always the golden child, weren¡¯t you? You got all the attention, all the praise. And then, when you got into that ident in order to save me¡­¡±


    Her voice trailed off, and a mixture of guilt and resentment flickered in her eyes.


    Michael¡¯s features tensed. ¡°It might sound unbelievable to you, but I never med you for that,¡± he said quietly.


    She looked at him with a scowl ying on her lips. ¡°That is impossible,¡± she stated as though it were a matter-of-fact. ¡°We humans are not saints. You must¡¯ve had an ounce of anger and regret. You cannot convince me otherwise.¡±


    ¡°I chose to save you because you¡¯re my sister,¡± Michael said calmly. ¡°But I guess you¡¯re right. There was some resentment. To be honest, I wanted to do sports and many physical activities with my friends, but I couldn¡¯t anymore. I almost skipped a grade. I had to be home-schooled for a while. When I came back, I was like a different person. My friends gradually abandoned me, and then I was left all alone. The ident¡­ it left me with physical and emotional scars that I couldn¡¯t erase no matter what I did.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t keep the bitterness out of his voice, but it wasn¡¯t like he could help it. This was probably the first honest conversation that he had with his sister in so long, and all the resentment just poured out without warning.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Joanna looked away and said nothing.


    Michael was silent as well, but because he was now recalling these memories of the past ¨C memories that he didn¡¯t want to remember ¨C he knew that he couldn¡¯t run away from them forever.


    When he was young, he was confused as to why his own sister seemed to dislike him so much. He was even more confused when she told him those hurtful things after the ident.


    Over the years, she never once apologized to him. She sometimes softened after Will probably talked her into it, but otherwise, she remained cold and distant.


    Then, suddenly, Joanna¡¯s low voice rang in his ears.


    ¡°¡­I felt guilty for a long time,¡± she finally said. ¡°But I was also jealous. Even after the ident, it seemed like everyone still focused on you. On your injury and recovery. I felt invisible. I felt like an unnecessary addition to the family.¡±


    Michael looked at her.


    So that was what she thought at that time.


    ¡°I never wanted to take anything away from you,¡± he murmured.


    Joanna sighed, and her shoulders rxed a bit. ¡°I guess we both have our scars.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Michael agreed. ¡°But I want to move past that. After all, you¡¯re my sister. We can¡¯t just¡­ keep hating each other like this.¡±


    Joanna sighed a second time, and now she looked weary. ¡°You have a point,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯m much older now, after all, and we¡¯re not getting any younger. I shouldn¡¯t be stuck in the past any longer, right?¡±


    Thest part of her words struck a chord in Michael.


    After all, he, too, was stuck in the past.


    It never really urred to him before that he and his sister would have simrities like this.


    ¡°Also, William talked to me.¡± Annoyance crept into her tone. ¡°Ever since that day when I yelled at you, he kept hounding me whenever he got the chance. He was annoying in the past, too, but he has been especially irritating recently.¡±


    Michael blinked. ¡°What did he¡­?¡±


    Joanna closed her eyes. ¡°He told me to talk to you, which was why I came to your office that day. But as always, I couldn¡¯t do it,¡± she confessed. ¡°Instead, I used your first love as a topic and an excuse to leave. Funny, I don¡¯t usually run away from things, but when ites to you, my younger brother¡­ it¡¯s just difficult for some reason. Maybe because I always thought that I hated you, and that I would never, ever even think of reconciling with you. But then, as the years went by, that started to change, little by little.¡±


    ¡°It did?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I may have resented you, and there may still be traces of it to this day, but I never hated you to the point where I wished you would just drop dead. No matter what happens, you¡¯re still my brother. If anything ever happened to you, I would do everything that I can to help.¡±


    Michael felt a mixture of emotions swirling around him at her words.


    There were some he couldn¡¯t name yet, or maybe wasn¡¯t ready to acknowledge, but he knew he cared about her, too.


    Just as much.


    ¡°Me too,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I won¡¯t sit quietly if something happens to you. You¡¯re my sister. I¡­ don¡¯t hate you that much.¡±


    ¡°That day¡­¡± Joanna interjected. ¡°I did mean half of it.¡±


    ¡°About what? You saying that I¡¯m not treating you all like family?¡± Michael said bluntly.


    She gave a wry smile. ¡°I got too angry and emotional that day. I¡¯m older than you, and I admit that I should have been more mature. However, I said that because I was starting to think about making things right with you, but you were the one who pulled away that time. You kept us, your family, at a distance. You didn¡¯t care about anything but your own goals, whatever they were. I guess I got frustrated.¡±


    Michael blinked.


    But Joanna wasn¡¯t done yet, apparently.


    ¡°Not only that, but Will told me some things after that day,¡± she confessed. ¡°He made me realize how unfair I¡¯ve been to you all these years. It¡¯s immature and narrow-minded to cling to a petty reason for disliking you since childhood. There were times when I tried to suppress those illogical feelings because it wasn¡¯t fair to you, and I knew it. But I still found it difficult. Perhaps because I had be too ustomed to thinking and treating you that way.¡±


    Michael couldn¡¯t say anything.


    What could he say, anyway? He didn¡¯t even know how to react.


    It was something he had always wanted as a child. A sense of closure of his sister¡¯s true feelings for him.


    A clear confirmation of what he had felt from her all these years.


    But when he decided not to respond, Joanna decided to keep the conversation going, much to his surprise.


    ¡°You know, all this sappy talk made me remember something,¡± she suddenly said.

 Chapter 82: Sibling Bonds – V

    ¡°What is it?¡± Michael asked, puzzled. It was really out of the blue.


    ¡°You used to pester me all the time even before the ident, right?¡± Joanna shook her head. ¡°You were so annoying at that time. Like a brat who just wouldn¡¯t stop.¡±


    Michael hesitated. ¡°That was¡­¡± He raised a hand to rub his temples. He could feel the heat creeping up his neck from embarrassment. ¡°I just wanted your attention. You were always avoiding me and just holed up in your room. Even though Will yed with me whenever he was there, I longed for your attention, too. I also wanted to y with you.¡±


    She scoffed, but there was a soft look in her eyes that she couldn¡¯t conceal. ¡°Not a chance. Even then, I was not interested in ying with a kid.¡±


    ¡°I figured as much after all the yelling you directed at me.¡±


    ¡°You deserved it. Annoying little brat.¡±


    Michael couldn¡¯t help the small, amused smile that curved his lips.


    Joanna turned her eyes to him, and now any trace of coldness was gone from her expression. ¡°I remember feeling so isted,¡± she admitted quietly. ¡°I felt like no one saw me. Everyone was so worried about you, and even before that, when I was aplishing so much, you were still the apple of everyone¡¯s eye. I didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. I resented you for being the center of attention, even though I knew deep down that it wasn¡¯t your fault. That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°I never wanted that attention,¡± Michael rified. ¡°I just wanted to do my own thing and be a normal kid. After the ident, I felt like I had lost everything, and I rebelled. But looking back now, I can see how it must¡¯ve felt for you. I¡¯m sorry. I think I should¡¯ve understood you more.¡±


    She met his gaze at that moment, her eyes glistening.


    They had never apologized to each other before.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, too,¡± she said sincerely. ¡°For being so bitter, so angry, and so distant. We both had our struggles. I only focused on myself, and I was selfish. I let my tunnel vision get the better of me. I should¡¯ve been mature enough to deal with things.¡±


    They sat in silence for a moment, the weight of their words hanging in the air.


    Finally, Michael spoke again.


    ¡°We¡¯ll¡­ start small. Maybe try to spend more time together and talk more often. We don¡¯t have to fix everything overnight, but we can take small steps. Just one at a time.¡±


    Joannaughed, but not unkindly. ¡°I¡¯m the big sister here. I¡¯m supposed to be proposing a solution, but here you are. A showoff as always.¡± She shook her head. ¡°But it¡¯s a good idea. We can start by not avoiding each other at family gatherings. I won¡¯t yell at you again, too.¡±


    ¡°I can visit more often and see the boys,¡± he added. ¡°And be more of an uncle to them.¡±


    A tentative smile yed on Joanna¡¯s lips. ¡°I think they would like that. And so would I.¡±


    And for the first time in years, Michael felt a sense of hope. Although they still had a long way to go, this conversation had effectively broken the heavy tension. They were no longer the distant, resentful siblings that they had been.


    Now, they were two people who were trying to heal and reconnect.


    And for now, that was enough.


    ¡°Speaking of your first love¡­¡±


    Michael¡¯s head snapped towards her in surprise. Of all things that he expected toe out of her mouth, it certainly wasn¡¯t this.


    He wasn¡¯t sure what to feel about discussing his love life with his older sister.


    ¡°When you were in high school,¡± Joanna said, locking eyes with him. ¡°I remember you being a quiet and grumpy kid after your ident, but there were some¡­ noticeable moments when you seemed happier. And most of it seemed to be rooted in your teenage years, starting when you were a freshman.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    A small, amused smile yed on Joanna¡¯s lips. ¡°I remember you used to get up early every morning to make an extra lunch box for some reason. You wouldn¡¯t even let the chefs do it for you. You wanted to do the cooking yourself. I wonder what that was about?¡±


    Michael could feel the heat creeping up the back of his neck, and this time it was stronger.


    If his sister was going to start teasing him about this¡­


    ¡°You never mentioned anything to us, or even to Will,¡± Joanna continued. ¡°You never talked about what made you happy and willing to go to school for a change. I thought maybe you found a new hobby or a new friend who understood you and made you feelfortable.¡±


    With her words came gentle, precious memories that Michael held close to his heart.


    He felt a warmth in his chest that he couldn¡¯t put into words.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said softly. ¡°I did find a friend.¡±


    ¡°And that friend was Camille Parker, just like I said on the phone a week ago,¡± she supplied. ¡°The one who made you want to learn about the business in the first ce. Correct?¡±


    Michael nodded.


    ¡°And Camille Parker is also your first love. The woman that you love until now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Joanna leaned back against the couch and crossed her arms over her chest.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing some investigating of my own. I hope you won¡¯t get mad,¡± she said. ¡°I checked the records of your school at the time, and I couldn¡¯t find anyone named Camille Parker.¡±


    Michael was silent for a moment. At this point, there was no reason to keep something like this from his sister. She had to know about it soon anyway.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Besides, he had made up his mind to try and reach out to his family after all these years and really make an effort.


    And clearly, Joanna was making an effort of her own, too.


    ¡°That¡¯s because she didn¡¯t go by the name Camille Parker back then,¡± he admitted. ¡°Her former name¡­ was Hailey van Gowen.¡±

 Chapter 83: Sibling Bonds – VI

    ¡°Van Gowen¡­ Van Gowen¡­¡± Joanna murmured the name as though trying to recall something. ¡°The name is familiar.¡±


    ¡°Her family owns a chain of hotels all over the country,¡± Michael supplied.


    ¡°Ah, the hotel entrepreneur. Luther van Gowen.¡± There was clear recognition in her eyes. ¡°I had a meeting with him a few years ago. I also encountered him on special asions at gs. I remember that I had to do some research on him and his family to know his background and his tastes. That way, we could have a fruitful and productive discussion.¡±


    ¡°What did you find?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I remember reading that he has two sons. But as for his daughter¡­¡± The realization shed in her expression the next moment. ¡°There was a news article years ago about his daughter running away from home. Could she be¡­?¡±


    Michael nodded. ¡°Camille.¡±


    ¡°Oh my.¡± Joanna put her hand on her knee, looking pensive. ¡°So the girl you liked all those years ago abandoned her family and disappeared without a trace. Is that why you looked so despondent and determined when you asked me to teach you the business?¡±


    ¡°At that time when I came to you, I only just discovered that she had left and had no intention ofing back,¡± Michael said quietly. ¡°It was so out of the blue that it shocked me. But before she left, she gave me her ne, and I realized¡­ that was her goodbye to me. She never said a word about what she was going to do. It made me feel¡­¡±


    His voice trailed off uncertainly. He wondered how he had gotten to this point in the first ce, sharing his feelings with his sister.


    Funny, this never happened in his wildest dreams.


    ¡°¡­Heartbroken?¡± Joanna supplied.


    ¡°That¡­ I guess epassed my feelings at that time,¡± he admitted.


    Joanna sighed and directed her gaze to the ceiling. ¡°There is no shame in admitting your feelings for someone in this way. If it helps, I truly think that Camille was good for you in the past. She made you a better and happier person.¡±


    Michael was silent for a moment. ¡°In the past, you say?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I am not so sure as of now, but whenever it came to her, you seemed like a different person overall. She was one of the reasons why you worked so hard, right?¡±


    Michael closed his eyes. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Joanna looked at him. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Why do you still love her after all these years?¡± she asked. The words seemed a little usatory, but her tone was not unkind. ¡°There was plenty of time for you to have met numerous women. She can¡¯t be that special, can she?¡±


    Michael gave a wry smile. ¡°What do you suppose constitutes as ¡®special¡¯, then?¡±


    ¡°You have done many things for her, yes? This might seem offensive, but¡­¡± She hesitated. ¡°What about her towards you? I ask because I do not know.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°She did a lot for me. She was the one who whipped me into shape back then, figuratively speaking. She didn¡¯t treat me any differently than the others and told me what was right and what was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Joanna murmured. ¡°So she could get that through your head unlike our parents.¡±


    ¡°I rebelled against her at first,¡± he confessed. ¡°I tried to refuse many times and still attempted to skip sses. But for some reason, she caught me red-handed most of the time. Almost as if she could easily read me and predict my movements.¡±


    ¡°Why would she do that to you?¡± Joanna asked, a hint of curiositycing her tone. ¡°Involve herself in your business, I mean.¡±


    ¡°She was the student council president. She was also a year higher than me. I guess she thought that it was her duty.¡±


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Joanna remarked.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Did she do that to the other students as well, or was it just you?¡±


    ¡°She did it to the others, too. As a result, they weren¡¯t very happy with her.¡±


    ¡°So in other words, she was a busybody.¡±


    ¡°¡­In a way, I suppose¡­ yes.¡±


    Joanna¡¯s lips curled upward. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not saying what she did was a bad thing. It just amuses me to think about it.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°What part of it is amusing?¡±


    Joanna leaned forward, her face a mask of intrigue. ¡°So¡­ did she not notice at all?¡±


    ¡°Notice what?¡±


    ¡°Your feelings for her when the two of you were in high school. At that age, teenage love should be blooming all over campus.¡± She raised an elegant eyebrow. ¡°Or did you not confess to her?¡±


    Michael shifted slightly in his seat, ufortable. He really didn¡¯t want to have this kind of conversation right now.


    At that moment, his savior came in the form of Joanna¡¯s husband ¨C Rick.


    Rick walked into the living room and saw them immediately. He was in histe thirties, a year older than Joanna, with slicked-back ck hair and kind brown eyes.


    In contrast to Joanna¡¯s usual icy and stern demeanor, he was like a kind, well-mannered father and always weed Michael warmly when he visited.


    ¡°Good to see you, Michael,¡± he greeted, knowing full well not to question the scene. ¡°Joanna informed me that you were visiting to give Kenny a birthday present.¡±


    Michael nodded and got up from the sofa. ¡°I already gave it to him. He¡¯s having fun with it outside.¡±


    Joanna nced at the clock on the nearby wall. ¡°Well, look at the time.¡± She stood up as well and turned to Michael. ¡°Would you like to stay for an early dinner?¡±


    Michael shook his head. ¡°No, thank you. I have another appointment to get to. But thanks for the offer.¡±


    Joanna crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°All right, then. Thank you foring today.¡± A small smile curled her lips. ¡°Be safe on the road.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I will.¡±


    He turned around to leave, but then her voice stopped him in ce.


    ¡°Michael,¡± she called out.


    Confused, he turned his head to look at her. Did he forget something?


    But she only stared at him, and then nodded ever so subtly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my ce to say anything right now, but if I can give you a small piece of advice¡­¡± Her voice was soft and without judgment. ¡°I want you to continue to follow your heart, as you always have.¡±

 Chapter 84: Dinner Talk – I

    As Michael left the residence, he suddenly felt his phone buzzing in his pocket. He took it out, raised it to his face, and saw that it was a text message.


    From Camille.


    He couldn¡¯t quite describe what he felt at that second. For a few minutes, he just stared at his phone, at the first part of the message, reading it over and over, like he was in a trance.


    When he finally snapped out of it, he opened the phone and started reading the message in full.


    It seemed that she wanted to meet him at a coffee shopter tonight. The same cafe where they had reunited after fourteen years.


    Liezel¡¯s cafe.


    He just stood there, his fingers stiff. He didn¡¯t know how to react.


    To be honest, he had never expected Camille to send him a message like this, and especially not to take the initiative to invite him. It felt uncanny, especially the timing.


    Michael¡¯s mind began to race.


    What kind of reply should he give her? Should he tell her that he couldn¡¯t make it, that his schedule was too full?


    He had decided to keep his distance from her from now on, hadn¡¯t he?


    But the thought of refusing her invitation sent a pang of pain through his heart. He didn¡¯t like the idea of refusing Camille in any way. After all, they had hardly spent any time together since their fateful reunion.


    Despite everything that had happened recently, he longed to see her again. He wanted to see her face, hear her voice, and at least hope that she would touch his arm or hold his hand, even if only out of kindness and familiarity.


    At that moment, he remembered Joanna¡¯s parting words to him just earlier.


    ¡®But is following my heart really the right thing to do?¡¯ he couldn¡¯t help but wonder. ¡®What if I¡¯m making a big mistake by not looking at things from apletely logical perspective? What if I¡¯m being too reckless and letting my emotions get the best of me?¡¯


    He looked down at his phone, reading Camille¡¯s text message one more time.


    ¡°I want you to continue to follow your heart, as you always have,¡± Joanna had said.


    ¡®Maybe she¡¯s right,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Maybe it is the right choice, and maybe it¡¯s not.¡¯


    ¡®Or maybe¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter at all.¡¯


    With that, Michael began typing a response to Camille.


    [Okay, I¡¯ll be there at six. Wait for me.]


    ***


    It was early in the evening when the two of them sat across from each other in the cafe.


    The surroundings were noisy and busy, but the sounds were also muffled because they were within the walls of the private room Michael had reserved for them beforehand.


    When he looked closer at Camille, she seemed a little more tired than usual.


    He couldn¡¯t help but notice more of her expression and demeanor. Her eyes were currently averted, staring down at her steaming hot cup of coffee. She made no move to drink or stir it.


    Instead, she just wallowed in silence, just as she had earlier when Michael walked through the door.


    When he sat down, she did not immediately acknowledge him. She just raised her head to look at him and gave him a small smile before greeting him with a simple ¡°Hi¡±.


    He greeted her back and then sat down in the empty chair across from her. He didn¡¯t really know what to say after that, so he remained silent as well.


    It seemed as if the atmosphere between them was a bit tense, as if they both knew deep in their hearts what this conversation would be about and where it might lead.


    But Michael knew that this conversation was necessary, and he knew that Camille was aware of this fact as well.


    Though it was short-lived, he had meant his silent promise to keep his distance from her. Despite his misgivings about the situation, he simply wanted to see her again.


    He also wanted to hear everything from her own mouth. He wanted to talk, and that was all.


    Camille took a deep breath and began in an uncertain tone, ¡°I assume you know why I invited you here.¡±


    Ah. She didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush either.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Michael said simply. He didn¡¯t want to borate.


    He wanted to let her speak first, at her own pace. He sensed that she had a lot of important things to tell him and he didn¡¯t want to distract her.


    And knowing her, she probably already had an outline or a speech prepared for this very moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard the news by now,¡± she continued slowly. ¡°The media has been going crazy about it. I¡­ would have told you myself, but unfortunately¡­¡± Her voice trailed off.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Michael said, his tone free of judgment. ¡°You can say whatever you want. I¡¯ll listen.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    A grateful look shed in her eyes, and she seemed to find the courage to speak. ¡°I¡¯m grateful for that,¡± she said, a small, genuine smile forming on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s part of the reason I wanted to meet with you today. I wanted to tell you about it myself, not have you rely on news articles or the Inte. I wanted to¡­ talk to you about it as friends.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he said with a nod. ¡°Even though years have passed, I still consider you my friend. Even though we¡­ have different circles now, you shouldn¡¯t hesitate to do things like this with me.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate it, Noah. I really do,¡± Camille said with a shaky smile as she wrung her hands nervously. She seemed anxious to talk about something else ¨C probably ¨C but at the same time, something seemed to be holding her back.


    ¡°So, yeah¡­ I¡¯m engaged to Christian Cahan,¡± she finally said after a moment of thought. ¡°We nned this for¡­ I mean, we nned to tell the whole world about it. We also¡­ talked about getting married either this year or next. We¡¯ve been living together for a while.¡±


    ¡°Do you love him?¡± Michael asked carefully. Although it hurt him to say the words, he just wanted to be sure.


    The question made Camille flinch.


    Still, she said, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

 Chapter 85: Dinner Talk – II

    Her answer made Michael¡¯s heart drop to his stomach.


    Yes, she did seem ufortable for a moment, but that could easily be exined by the fact that Camille wasn¡¯t really an affectionate type of person. She wasn¡¯t the kind of woman who said sweet words and liked to talk about feelings and emotions and things like that. Basically, it could be waved away as an expression of embarrassment.


    So¡­ that was it.


    She loved Christian.


    Was this her answer to Michael¡¯s confession?


    All this time, she was in love with another man?


    A man who wasn¡¯t him¡­?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Noah. I really am,¡± Camille said, looking a little distressed. She must have noticed the way he froze after her answer. Or maybe¡­ she had already prepared to say these words. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell you like this. I¡­ feel like I¡¯ve hurt you a lot, to be honest. Ever since we met after all these years, I feel like I¡¯ve only ever made you upset. But even so, you¡¯re still kind to me. You still treat me well, and I¡­ I feel so bad.¡±


    She looked genuinely remorseful, which only increased the ache in Michael¡¯s heart.


    No. He didn¡¯t want to see her look like that. He just wanted to see a smile on her face and hear genuineughter from her lips.


    Not like this, and especially not because of him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel bad about it, okay?¡± he reassured her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t owe me anything. Like I said, we¡¯re still friends.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ after your confession that day¡­¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t mean to do that to you. I should have told you from the beginning.¡±


    Michael managed a small smile. ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m fine. All that matters to me is that you¡¯re happy. Are you?¡±


    The question seemed to strike a chord somewhere inside Camille. She looked at him with wide eyes and couldn¡¯t answer for a while.


    Strangely, she seemed pensive, as if she was weighing possible answers in her head, when it should just be a simple response.


    Just a simple ¡°yes¡±.


    But Michael didn¡¯t want to suspect her of anything. Maybe she was just being considerate for his sake. He didn¡¯t want her to feel that way about him.


    As he told her, she didn¡¯t owe him anything, and he meant every word.


    ¡°I came here to meet you as a friend,¡± he told her. ¡°I kept the promise that I would find you wherever you were. I kept your ne with me. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for many years, yes, but even so, you owe me nothing. I did everything on my own. You didn¡¯t force me to do anything. I just did what I wanted to do.¡±


    He reached out and took her hand, squeezing it gently.


    ¡°And that¡¯s what I want you to know,¡± he said softly. ¡°And that none of this is your fault. Okay?¡±


    These words made Camille burst into tears.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She buried her face in her hands and just started sobbing quietly to herself. rmed, Michael rushed over to her side and awkwardly patted her on the shoulder. After all, it would be inappropriate to hug her in a situation like this.


    And especially when she was engaged to another man.


    So he could only do it to this extent, and it didn¡¯t matter.


    As long as he was here for her.


    ¡°Thank you, Noah,¡± Camille said as she wiped her tears with a handkerchief that she carried around with her from her purse. ¡°I really appreciate it.¡±


    The two of them sat there in afortable silence, with Camille finally taking sips of her coffee and Michael stirring his icedtte.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s tiring to make small talk, but I¡¯m really curious,¡± Camille began quietly, not-so subtly changing the topic. ¡°How have you beentely? And how¡¯s your family?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been¡­ getting by,¡± he replied, not saying anything about the switch of subject. ¡°Work keeps me busy as usual. But as for my family¡­ it¡¯splicated.¡±


    Camille tilted her head slightly. ¡°Complicated? In what way?¡±


    He sighed. ¡°I told you about it, didn¡¯t I? About my situation.¡±


    She nodded. In fact, he had told her about it in the past, when they were hanging out on the roof as usual. He had confided in her about his leg injury as a child and why it happened.


    Apparently, it was to save his sister, Joanna, and Camille personally thought that it was a noble act, especially considering that he was a child when he did it. He didn¡¯t even hesitate.


    Unfortunately, it came at a cost, but Camille simply appreciated his intention for doing the action in the first ce.


    Although it was sad that Michael was left with an irreparable injury that would cause him difort in his daily life, Camille knew that he didn¡¯t regret it one bit.


    He was a good person, and it showed.


    ¡°So¡­ it seems that your rtionship with your sister hasn¡¯t improved much over the years,¡± she said sympathetically.


    He leaned back in his chair, shaking his head. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s like there¡¯s this wall between us that I can¡¯t seem to break down.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. You once mentioned that you couldn¡¯t understand her.¡±


    ¡°Some things never change, I guess. We had a lot of¡­ issues growing up. With our parents, mostly.¡±


    ¡°I can see how that would cause a rift,¡± Camille said gently. ¡°Have you¡­ ever tried talking to her about it? Calmly?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve tried in the past, but it was hard. Joanna was so closed and guarded. Even before the ident, every time I tried to get close, she shut me out.¡±


    He decided not to tell her about his and Joanna¡¯s conversation earlier. After all, he didn¡¯t even know where to begin or how to exin it. Plus, it would only take too long.


    Maybe one day, when he was ready to deal with it, and when he coulde to terms with the fact that his sister had opened up to him, he would tell her.


    But for now, he still wasn¡¯t sure if Joanna would remain civil to him from now on. After all, he had only experienced coldness from her for three decades. It was hard for him to get used to such a significant change.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Noah,¡± Camille said tenderly. ¡°That must have been really hard. But if I may say this, it¡¯s good that you tried. Sometimes it takes a while for people to open up. It¡¯s only natural.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Maybe you should give it a little more time. You¡¯re both adults now, which probably makes it even harder to let down your pride. But it¡¯s also possible that she thinks the same way you do.¡±


    He blinked. ¡°The¡­ same thing as me?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Maybe she tried in the past as well, but you were the one who shut her out. And as the years have passed, it has be harder and harder to bridge the chasm between the two of you.¡±

 Chapter 86: Dinner Talk – III

    Michael fell silent, and his expression became pensive.


    Had Joanna really felt the same way?


    He had never really thought about it before. After all, the Joanna that he knew was always cold and merciless. He hardly ever saw her show emotion.


    He couldn¡¯t even remember seeing her cry orugh. Maybe once, or maybe a few times, and that was it.


    He didn¡¯t know if he wanted to dwell on the subject. It felt too strange at the moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep trying,¡± he finally said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to keep being like this forever, either.¡±


    She smiled at him. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. How about the rest of your family? Your parents and Will? I remember you used to tell me about your brother and how kind he was to you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Will was great, and he still is.¡± He nodded. ¡°But as for my parents¡­ I¡¯m still not on good terms with them, unfortunately.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Camille¡¯s expression turned awkward, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no reason for you to apologize for bringing it up. It was a harmless question.¡± He smiled at her reassuringly. ¡°What about yours?¡±


    ¡°Mine¡­?¡± It took her a moment to process his words. ¡°Ah. I haven¡¯t gotten in contact with them yet. Frankly, I don¡¯t know if I ever will.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I was the one who walked out on the family back then, remember?¡± She sighed, and a wistful look shed in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I still have the right to return here after everything that I did to them.¡±


    ¡°Camille, they could never hate you. They loved you,¡± he said gently. ¡°Especially your brothers. I could see it in the past and even now.¡±


    She looked at him in surprise. ¡°Even now?¡± she repeated.


    Michael nodded. ¡°It might just be my imagination, but they looked lonely sometimes even when they were together. I noticed it in the video clips and photographs.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She let out a hollowugh. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that is indeed just your imagination. Don¡¯t think too much about it and try to see something that isn¡¯t there. They¡¯re pretty happy together right now.¡± Her voice turned quieter. ¡°Me being in the mix will only make thingsplicated, and I don¡¯t want that right now.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Michael said. He asked no further questions. He could tell that the subject was a little sensitive for her at the moment. ¡°Then can you tell me what happened to you after you left the city? Were you safe in any way?¡±


    She looked away. ¡°I was¡­ okay. I managed.¡±


    Michael felt his heart sink a little. It seemed that she wasn¡¯t ready to talk about that, either.


    It made him a little jealous of Christian. Christian probably already knew everything that had happened in Camille¡¯s life during that time. After all, ording to what Grady had told him, she met the Cahans at that time when she was on her own, which had led to her closeness to the family.


    Camille seemed to sense his thoughts because she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Noah. I know I¡¯ve been secretive with you since we reunited, but¡­¡± She struggled to find the right words. ¡°Please give me more time. I want to tell you everything, I swear.¡±


    ¡°Camille,¡± Michael said gently. ¡°Take your time. I¡¯m not going anywhere. In fact, I¡¯m only a message away. A phone call away, too. Whatever you need, I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    Sheughed, but there were tears in her eyes. She quickly wiped them away with the back of her hand. ¡°You talk like a superhero,¡± she said teasingly. ¡°Nobody¡¯s like that in real life.¡±


    Michael shook his head. ¡°Well, you definitely don¡¯t realize the extent of my loyalty,¡± he teased back. ¡°But seriously, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out to me whenever you need my help, okay? As long as it¡¯s you, I¡¯ll-¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, stop right there,¡± Camille said,ughing as she held up a hand to interrupt him. ¡°Why are you so serious all of a sudden? I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m living my life. I can take care of myself, just like back then. You sound like an overprotective older brother.¡±


    Older brother.


    Michael suppressed a wry smile as he felt a dull pain in his chest.


    Was that really how she felt about him?


    Like a brother?


    This was getting to be too much, honestly.


    ¡°Just in case,¡± he said lightly. ¡°If you ever find yourself in a tough situation, just call for me, okay? I want you to promise me that.¡±


    She looked torn. ¡°Noah¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± Michael said quietly. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to control you or anything. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re all alone now, except for Christian by your side. You haven¡¯t contacted your family yet, so if you need help but you¡¯re on your own, you can count on me as a friend.¡± He smiled. ¡°I¡¯m aware that your fiancees from a family of billionaires, but like I said, I¡¯m just putting my offer out there in case you want it.¡±


    Camille stared at him for a long time, and Michael couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on the emotion in her eyes. Perhaps it was a mixture of several emotions, so many that there was no solid structure.


    But his words seemed to strike a chord in her, and that was enough for him.


    ¡°I understand,¡± she finally said, and a small, genuine smile curved her lips. ¡°Thank you, Noah. I can never thank you enough, you know? You¡¯ve always¡­ I mean, you¡¯ve done a lot for me. When you first reached out to me, I was very happy. I just don¡¯t want to be a burden to you, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°You are never a burden,¡± he assured her, taking her hand in his and squeezing it gently. ¡°When I was lonely and rebellious in high school, you stood by me despite the relentless rumors. You hung out with me and whipped me into shape. You helped me with my grades and listened to me when I had something to say. You made my high school years bearable. It may seem like I¡¯m dwelling too much on the past, but you¡¯re a big part of the reason I¡¯ve gotten this far. So thank you, Camille.¡±


    Camille lowered her head and rubbed her eyes. After wiping away the tears with her handkerchief, she raised her head to look at him and smiled gratefully.


    ¡°I¡¯m d, Noah,¡± she said in a sweet voice. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you.¡±


    They stared at each other for a while, lost in their own world. Michael could see that she was feeling much better now, and he was relieved.


    If he could cheer her up like this, then the heartache was worth it, he thought.

 Chapter 87: Dinner Talk – IV

    After taking a sip of their coffee and ordering dessert, the two of them talked for a while while eating, enjoying each other¡¯spany. The atmosphere between them became peaceful andfortable, something that suited both of their moods at the moment.


    ¡°You had friends?¡± Camille said in surprise.


    Michael gave her an unimpressed look. ¡°What kind of person do you think I am? I¡¯m not aplete loner, you know.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Sorry, I just thought that you wouldn¡¯t have enough time to¡­ mingle,¡± she exined awkwardly.


    She decided not to admit that she thought Michael was too closed off to have friends, especially considering his top position.


    ¡°Well, looks like you¡¯re in for a surprise,¡± Michael said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m friends with Lennon Meiner, the fashion designer. Colin Nellis, the owner of one of the top five jewelry stores in the country. Also Leanne Kinsley, the model on the Lipstick magazine.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Her eyes went wide. ¡°I was expecting only one!¡±


    Michael¡¯s expression was t. ¡°You wound me, Vani. Truly.¡±


    Camilleughed. ¡°Tell me more. How did you meet these people in the first ce?¡±


    Michael waved it away. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Not really important.¡±


    Camille didn¡¯t think too much about it and changed the subject. Things were going well right now, and she didn¡¯t want to waste this rare day with her old friend.


    Right now, they weren¡¯t at work, and they weren¡¯t in the presence of the oppressive forces in their lives, like Christian was for Camille. Right now, they were just two old friends talking about the past and feeling nostalgic about it.


    Maybe it was because they were getting older, but it felt good to remember the past, even the smallest details that seemed trivial on the surface but were part of precious moments that they would remember for a long time.


    ¡°Remember how you used to pester me about my homework?¡± Camille said teasingly.


    Michael paused for a moment before the memory immediately came to him, and he chuckled. ¡°How could I forget? You were always so serious.¡±


    The two opposites, as they had been called back then. The studious, serious girl and the rebellious boy who cked off at every opportunity.


    No wonder they were always the talk of the school. It must have been an uncanny sight, seeing them always together.


    Although there had been rumors about them dating, she had always denied it without hesitation, and Michael hadn¡¯t said anything in agreement to those gossips, either.


    ¡°You were always trying to distract me when I was doing my projects. You were such a brat back then,¡± she pointed out.


    He grinned. ¡°Well, someone had to make sure that you had some fun.¡±


    Camille shook her head, but she was smiling as well. ¡°You are so intolerable sometimes.¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°You gotta admit, I was worse back then.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°Yes, you were.¡± She peered at him closely this time, and a frown pulled at her lips. ¡°Wait. Now that I look at you like this¡­ why are you dressed like that?¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± Michael questioned.


    Her frown turned disapproving. She looked at him up and down, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Why did youe here in a suit? Why didn¡¯t youe in casual clothes instead?¡± she said, her voice taking on a chastising tone. ¡°Don¡¯t you know there¡¯s an entire gossip column about you in the media? You could have drawn unnecessary attention to yourself on the way here. Isn¡¯t your family usually the secretive type when ites to personal matters? I hardly ever hear about them except when ites to their business ventures and achievements. But I¡¯ve noticed that the media is often taking more of an interest in you, so shouldn¡¯t you be more careful?¡±


    Michael looked down at his clothes. He always wore suits to work. Even though his main reason for going out today was to visit his nephew, he still wanted to dress formally. He didn¡¯t really care either way.


    He then looked back at her with amusement. Ah, now there was that stuck-up girl who always preached about formalities and being appropriate at all times.


    ¡®Some things never change, indeed,¡¯ he thought.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry, madam,¡± he said teasingly. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to pay more attention next time.¡±


    She folded her arms across her chest and grinned. ¡°You better.¡±


    They bothughed, and even though it was almost time for them to leave, Michael found that he didn¡¯t really mind.


    He had lost Camille¡¯s heart to another man, but at least they would always be friends.


    For him, that was more than enough.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the Cahan Group, Christian sat at his desk in his office. His eyes were narrowed as he stared at the screen of hisputer, but he didn¡¯t really see anything because his mind was elsewhere.


    It was as if a dark storm cloud was hovering over his head. He was understandably angry. He was still thinking about the previous incident with Harold and how the man was trying to dangle the leverage over his head like bait and how Christian was the fish that he needed to catch hook, line, and sinker.


    Christian loathed that the most. Especially people who thought they were so clever, that they definitely had the upper hand. People like that would underestimate him and think that they had everything nned out.


    Well, Christian always proved them wrong very quickly.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Harold¡¯s words threw him a little off bnce.


    The truth about Pam Cahan¡¯s death?


    What exactly did he know?


    Harold had asked him to meet with him two days after the incident at thepany. He didn¡¯t say anything explicit, just that Christian shouldn¡¯t do anything rash, or else he¡¯d reveal things that the Cahans would find very troublesome if leaked to the media.


    Christian calmly agreed, and Harold was satisfied. It seemed that the older man had ns for him, and he was about to carry them out for the next phase.


    Christian didn¡¯t like being kept in the dark. Being uninformed about things that he needed to know made him feel naive and ipetent.


    Especially things that would catch him off guard.


    He needed to prepare a new strategy for this unexpected development. But first, he needed to know exactly what Harold Huckington was talking about.


    The first priority was to get rid of the man, but if Harold had good leverage over him, it would only serve to destroy the reputation that Christian had worked so hard to build over the years.


    He resisted the urge to sigh. He had not expected the old man to be such a nuisance. He had only nned to keep him around for a few deals and to use his connections, but now it seemed that Harold Huckington had to go.


    ¡®If I were to get rid of him, I would need to keep the suspicion off myself,¡¯ he thought.


    This was going to be a bit of a challenge, considering that there were employees who had witnessed the scene that day. Even in the days that followed, Christian could sense that they were gossiping among themselves, but fortunately, they kept it to themselves.


    Since the incident happened inside thepany, if this information got out, the employees would be the main culprits, which would then invite Christian¡¯s wrath, which no one really wanted.


    Christian sighed and picked up his phone to make a call.


    It seemed that he needed to pay a visit to his father.

 Chapter 88: Secrets of the Past – I

    The Cahan family mansion was massive, built with a modern design of smooth white stone with dark steel ents. The garden was also huge, with different kinds of flowers growing everywhere.


    In front of the entrance, after entering through the gates, there was arge fountain and several paths leading to various ces, such as the greenhouse, the driveway, and the swimming pool area.


    It had been a while since Christian hadst visited this ce. After he and Camille got their own ce, he hardly had a reason toe here.


    It wasn¡¯t that he hated his father¡¯spany. Rather, he was too busy to visit and just have tea and small talk with his aging father.


    Gregory Cahan was no longer the almighty and intimidating presence he once was. As the years passed, age had taken its toll on his features, making him look weaker than before. Though his vitality and intelligence still shone as brightly as ever, Christian was clearly the more domineering and intimidating one in the family.


    ¡®Such arge home yet barely anybody lives here except for the servants,¡¯ Christian thought to himself in distaste as he nced at the fountain after getting out of his car.


    The Cahans had several members in the family. Gregory was the second youngest son of his parents, who had a total of five children. He had two brothers and three sisters.


    Personally, Christian never really cared for any of his aunts and uncles. They just basked in the glory of Gregory¡¯s aplishments and visited only to ask for money or to borrow some for ¡®investments¡¯.


    Gregory didn¡¯t really care and gave them whatever they asked for ¨C but of course there was a limit to the amount of money he would give each time ¨C but Christian didn¡¯t really like that kind of attitude. It just made his aunts and uncles more used to it, and they would just tantly use Gregory as their money tree.


    And soon enough, once the time woulde for Gregory to pass away, Christian was sure that they would be flocking to him next, trying to curry favor with him.


    Such things disgusted him.


    There were times during the year when his aunts and cousins came to stay at the mansion, but they never stayed permanently. After all, they were busy traveling around the world and spending their money on various investments that always seemed to fail miserably. It was just pathetic at this point.


    As for his younger sister, Patricia¡­


    God only knew what that girl was up to these days. As far as he knew, she was still living her bubbly life overseas, having graduated a year ago. Gregory wanted her to learn about the business and take over a branch, but it seemed she had another goal in mind.


    Besides, being a restless spirit who loved adventure, Patricia rarely stayed at the mansion. She only came home for the holidays, and that was it.


    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she has had her 100th boyfriend by now,¡¯ Christian thought to himself with a shake of his head. Patricia went through boyfriends every few months like she was changing clothes. She always seemed bored and eager for new experiences and adventures.


    Fortunately, she and her exes often ended on good terms, which was more than enough.


    On the other hand, he really wasn¡¯t one to talk. He also had affairs with several women over the years, though he couldn¡¯t really call it ¡®dating¡¯. They were just there to satisfy his desires, nothing more. They were wellpensated afterwards, so no harm done.


    As for Patricia, she just liked to date. She was really different from him and her father.


    Although it was annoying for Christian to get messages on his phone every day because Patricia was buying all sorts of things with his credit card, it was fine. Gregory didn¡¯t trust her enough to give her an unlimited card because she might use it to buy a car for her boyfriend ¨C which she had done once before, that foolish girl ¨C so in the end, Christian offered one of his own credit cards.


    He had several of them, so it didn¡¯t really matter to him. Besides, he could see what kind of things she bought, so as long as it wasn¡¯t something outrageous like a house or an expensive car, he didn¡¯t care. She was free to do as she wished. She was still young.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been expecting you,¡± Gregory said as soon as Christian entered the mansion and the butler opened the door for him.


    Gregory was already standing there, looking solemn.


    ¡°I assume you already know the reason why I am here,¡± Christian said tly, allowing the butler to take off his coat.


    Gregory smiled thinly. ¡°Word gets around, unfortunately. Although I can see that you¡¯ve been doing a lot of thingstely without caring about the consequences.¡±


    Thest part was said in mild distaste.


    Christian¡¯s features twisted in annoyance. ¡°What do you know?¡± he asked, testing the extent of his father¡¯s knowledge.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Gregory shook his head. ¡°Nothing much. Just that someone made a racket weeks ago and said something important. I did not get the details, but I assumed that you woulde and exin it to me. I understand that it¡¯s been a busy period, though.¡±


    Christian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°He knows,¡± he said tly.


    ¡°Who knows about what?¡±


    ¡°Harold Huckington. Does the name ring a bell?¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact, yes. He¡¯s a notorious fellow, that one.¡± Gregory shook his head. ¡°Hasn¡¯t he worked together with you a few times before?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Unfortunately, the little rat got hold of information that he wasn¡¯t supposed to have.¡± Christian crossed his arms over his chest and stared into his father¡¯s eyes. ¡°He told me explicitly that he knows the truth about my mother and her death. What did he mean by that?¡±


    A tense silence instantly fell in the air, coating the atmosphere with a thick, transparent haze that seemed to envelop them.


    But Christian, undeterred, continued to stare at his father, his expression not changing in the slightest.


    Finally, Gregory let out a sigh and motioned for Christian to follow him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and talk in my office,¡± he suggested.

 Chapter 89: Secrets of the Past – II

    The office was ssic and elegant, much like Gregory¡¯s taste in furnishings. The walls were lined with mahogany bookshelves that were filled with a vast collection of books on everything from business and finance to history and literature.


    Christian wondered if his father had read every single one of them. The number seemed a little toorge for his tastes.


    To one side of the office, arge floor-to-ceiling window overlooked the back garden, providing a breathtaking view of the ce.


    Christian sat in one of the leather chairs in front of the desk. Gregory, on the other hand, was sitting in his own office chair with his arms crossed over his chest. There was this unreadable emotion in his eyes, and he seemed to be considering what to say and what to leave out.


    Gregory looked at his son. Christian was so much like him at times. Even as a child, he didn¡¯t like to get along with people just for the sake of it. Rather, he preferred to get something out of it.


    So Christian was more like his father than his mother, Pam.


    Oh, Pam. Sweet, sweet Pam.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    A corner of Gregory¡¯s lips curved upwards as he thought of histe wife.


    ¡®Why did you have to do that back then, my darling?¡¯


    At that moment, he thought about Christian¡¯s words.


    So, Harold Huckington knew something about what really happened to Pam, huh?


    What the public only knew was that 22 years ago, Pam Cahan suddenly left her home and never returned. Her reasons for leaving were never revealed, and her death a few yearster was also aplete mystery.


    Only Gregory Cahan knew the truth.


    ¡®Well. Looks like I¡¯ll have to spill the beans.¡¯


    ¡®And I also need to know exactly what Harold Huckington knows.¡¯


    He leaned back in his chair, gazing at his son.


    Christian stared back, unflinching. It was as if they were ying a silent game of chess, challenging each other. Neither was willing to back down until they had what they wanted.


    ¡®So much like me, indeed,¡¯ Gregory thought.


    He didn¡¯t even feel annoyed by this. Instead, he continued to think about it some more.


    Would Christian knowing the truth benefit Gregory, or would it tear them apart and blow up in his face?


    Twenty-two years ago, Pam Cahan ran off with the gardener, leaving her family behind.


    Left her children behind.


    But what the public didn¡¯t know was that she came back monthster.


    And it wasn¡¯t of her own free will.


    She was brought back by force and had no choice but toply.


    It was because something happened.


    An ident.


    One that led to the gardener¡¯s¡­ unfortunate death.


    ***


    It was a mysterious incident that even the police couldn¡¯t seem to solve. For some reason, the gardener ¨C whose name was Winston Berkley ¨C walked into the nearby woods of the small town where he and Pam were staying. He then apparently killed himself by falling down a ravine and drowning in theke.


    The investigators in charge of the case did a thorough background check and learned some details about Winston Berkley.


    ording to his profile, he was a rather handsome man, but in a rugged sort of way, not like the usual cool and elegant men who posed in fashion magazines. He had short, wavy brown hair, blue eyes the color of the sea, and a beard that made him look older than he actually was.


    He came from a ce of poverty and worked several part-time jobs from a young age to make ends meet. As a result, he worked under a lot of people, including Gregory Cahan.


    There was one notable detail about his family background. Winston used to live with his parents, but his mother died after giving birth to him. He was then left in the care of his father, Theodore Berkley, who had been a neighbor of Mason Parker.


    Mason Parker¡¯s case, as they found out, was a hit-and-run that remained unsolved for a while, as there were several fruitless investigations that led to false assumptions about the culprit.


    Butter on, the police finally arrested Theodore based on the evidence that they had obtained. Because of this, Winston had to be sent to an orphanage because he was a minor.


    Sadly, two yearster, Theodore died in prison of an unknown illness, and when Winston found out, he was extremely distraught.


    He insisted to the police that his father hadn¡¯t died of natural causes, but they just chalked it up to a son grieving and not thinking straight because he was currently emotional and mourning for the only family he had in his life.


    The investigators in charge of Winston¡¯s death found this detail interesting and filed it away, just in case it might be crucial evidence in the future.


    Soon, Pam was brought in for questioning, and she was a sobbing mess.


    After she calmed down, she told the investigators that she and Winston were in love and that he trusted her. That trust included him telling her many things he had discovered over the years.


    Things that seemed to involve her husband ¨C who was still her husband because they were never officially divorced ¨C Gregory Cahan.


    It turned out that Winston had some kind of grudge against the Cahan family after what happened to his father in the past.


    What exactly happened was unclear, as he never revealed much about it. But it was implied that he had been gathering information about Gregory Cahan for a long time.


    The investigators were at a loss. They knew of no specific event that would trigger Winston¡¯s grudge against the Cahan family.


    But there had to be one, otherwise he would not have been doing this for years. They needed to find out more, and Pam Cahan was the one crucial key to getting this case the closure it needed.


    But they couldn¡¯t grill her for too long, because suddenly, seemingly out of the blue¡­


    The investigation was dropped, and Winston Berkley¡¯s case was ruled as a suicide.

 Chapter 90: Secrets of the Past – III

    Barely a dayter, Pam was forcibly returned to the Cahan mansion. The police already had another important case on their hands and did not have time to deal with a case that was apparently already ¡°proven¡± to be a suicide.


    The media knew nothing about it. Pam, on the other hand, knew that Gregory had something to do with all of this. With his power and influence, he could do anything that he wanted. Money could buy anything, and he wasn¡¯t stingy with the price.


    She also knew that Gregory had Winston killed out of revenge and as payback for the betrayal, for the affair they had and for running away together.


    Pam was horrified by this revtion. Gregory obviously had blood on his hands, especially when she learned what Winston had discovered, something that she hadn¡¯t been able to tell the investigators.


    Once she was brought back to this house, and she had had enough. This had gone too far!


    She pulled her hand away from his grip and stopped in the middle of the second floor hallway.


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep me here forever,¡± Pam spat, her eyes zing with anger. Despite her disy of determination and ferocity, her body trembled with fear. After all, she knew what her husband was capable of now, and most of it wasn¡¯t good. ¡°I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut, but I¡¯ll never forget what you did!¡±


    ¡°And what exactly have I done?¡± Gregory said, raising an eyebrow. He crossed his arms over his chest in an almost casual manner. ¡°You have no proof.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I have proof or not. I know you¡¯ll manipte things to your satisfaction anyway,¡± she snapped. ¡°I can never look at you the same again. You¡¯re a monster!¡±


    Gregory smirked. ¡°The world is a cruel ce, my dear. I just did what I had to do. I couldn¡¯t just let him run around and keep ruining everything, now could I?¡±


    ¡°And what exactly was he ruining?¡± she demanded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Nothing! We were doing fine. He wasn¡¯t going to tell anyone! He promised me!¡± Her voice took on a shaky tone, and she was now on the verge of tears. ¡°We were going to spend our lives together and start over. We-¡±


    Gregory approached her, and at that moment, the air between them changed. His expression turned impassive, and the tone of his voice changed to something icy and sinister.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever talk about him like that again,¡± he said frostily, sending a shiver down her spine. ¡°You ask exactly what he ruined? Well, he ruined our family, that¡¯s what. He took you away, and you left me and your children behind. He ruined a lot of things, but you shouldn¡¯t act so innocent. You think I am the only one responsible for his death? Oh no, my dear. You are also part of the reason.¡±


    ¡°You-You killed him just for that?¡± She stared at him in disbelief. ¡°You could¡¯ve done it another way. Murder is never the solution, Gregory! I admit that I am partly to me for this, but you¡­ you were the one behind his death. You yed God and took a life away. Don¡¯t even try to turn things around!¡±


    Gregory shook his head. ¡°You are my wife. I only did what I had to do.¡±


    ¡°You could¡¯ve just left me alone!¡± she cried. ¡°You have the means to raise the children on your own. We don¡¯t even love each other! If I lived with you like this, I would be unhappy for the rest of my life!¡±


    Gregoryughed mockingly. ¡°Are you saying that you really loved that foolish gardener? He had no future, Pam. He had no power or influence. He was just a stupid idiot who thought that he could outwit me and take you away from me. Now that he¡¯s gone, the world is a better ce.¡±


    Silence fell. The atmosphere in the corridor became more tense than before, almost stifling.


    At that moment, something inside Pam snapped. Something ck and miasmic bubbled up inside her and then burst into white-hot rage.


    Fuming, she stomped over to him, raised a hand and pped him hard across the face.


    ¡°Our families arranged a marriage between us so that we could benefit from each other. We agreed, Gregory!¡± she screamed. ¡°We both agreed and understood that we had no feelings for each other and that there was no guarantee that we ever would. How dare you say that about Winston?! You didn¡¯t know him and you never will! Because you¡¯re a monster, that¡¯s why!¡±


    Gregory didn¡¯t react to the p. In fact, he didn¡¯t even seem upset.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Instead, heughed. A mockingugh that kept ringing in Pam¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Oh, I know a lot about him, Pam. Maybe even more than you do,¡± he said amusedly. ¡°I know that he used to be a petty thief and then improved his ¡®skills¡¯ along the way. He used to rob and ckmail people for money. He was poor back then. He was an orphan and had nothing. When his father died-¡±


    ¡°No! Shut up!¡± she shouted. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you! You¡¯re still like this, even after what you¡¯ve done? How could you do such a thing? Don¡¯t you realize how terrible your actions are? What would our children think if they knew the truth? What if the world finds out what you¡¯ve done? Do you think that you¡¯ll just get away with it because you have money and power?¡±


    ¡°Oh, so now you¡¯re worried about the kids?¡± Gregory gave her a disparaging look. ¡°Well, then you should have thought about them before you decided to elope with that man. Don¡¯t pretend to be such a good person, Pam. You¡¯re a hypocrite.¡±


    Pam¡¯s face turned red. Humiliation, grief, and anger swirled around her, and she could not think straight. The words began to shoot out of her lips like tiny missiles, all aimed at their target.


    ¡°You have no right to judge my choices!¡± she screamed. ¡°I have always tried to be the perfect wife to you and a good mother to our children. But you¡­ you are so suffocating and intimidating to be around! And our son even follows your example. He doesn¡¯t like to be around people ¨C including me ¨C unless it benefits him. I¡¯m tired of living like this!¡±

 Chapter 91: Secrets of the Past – IV

    ¡°You are selfish and a hypocrite,¡± Gregory repeated in a calm voice. He waspletely unfazed in the midst of her tirade. ¡°You¡¯re still trying to make yourself look like a good person to justify your misdeeds. Don¡¯t you feel even a little bit of shame?¡±


    Pam burst into tears.


    She couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°I hate you. I hate you so much!¡± she cried out in despair. ¡°You murderer! I don¡¯t care what happens to you. I hope karma gets you for killing an innocent man who just wanted to live-¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re angry because I ordered Winston Berkley¡¯s death,¡± Gregory interrupted, his soft smile contradicting the frosty look in his eyes. ¡°Again, you have nopassion for our children. You really are not a good woman.¡± He stepped closer, his smile turning slightly wicked. ¡°But don¡¯t get me wrong. A woman with a clear bad side is also interesting. It¡¯s even more amusing that you try to deny it.¡±


    Pam said nothing. She just continued to glower at him.


    Gregory didn¡¯t mind. Her vivacity after all these years was a delicious sight for him, and it gave him a fresh sense of excitement. She had always seemed sweet and submissive, like the perfect housewife.


    But in the end, she was like all those women who were selfish and greedy. They preached about morality and all that, but they wereplete hypocrites.


    And that was interesting to him. He wanted to see more of that side of Pam. He wanted to see her upset, angry, seething, sobbing heavily. He wanted to see her break down and crumble inside.


    At that moment, she was like a beautiful red flower to him, and he wanted to pluck the petals one by one until she was weak and bare andpletely his.


    Until she waspletely under his control and would only bloom fully if he allowed her to.


    It was like what he had always told his son. ¡°Women are fickle, Christian,¡± he had told the child calmly. ¡°They always are. Anyone who tells you otherwise, including women themselves, is lying.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie anymore. Whatever you think or feel, it no longer matters,¡± Gregory said with a tone of finality in his voice. ¡°You cannot leave us again. I will see to it. The moment you betrayed me, Pam, you also betrayed my trust. If you will not be loyal to me for eternity, then I will have no choice but to keep you here until you fully understand what it means to be my woman.¡±


    He towered over her, causing her to take a precautionary step back. His usually calm voice grew more and more agitated by the second, and she began to fear that he might do something rash at any moment.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡­ You can¡¯t do that!¡± she protested. ¡°I¡¯m unhappy here! Can¡¯t you see that? Let me spell it out for you. I can never be happy with someone like you! For once in your life, please just leave me alone!¡±


    She yelled out thatst part in such a loud voice that it seemed to echo in the entire mansion.


    ¡°¡­Mama?¡±


    Stillness instantly descended over the air.


    Pam¡¯s thoughts mored in her head as she processed the familiar voice.


    Slowly, she turned to see her daughter, Patricia, standing near the railing, clutching her favorite teddy bear to her chest. She was so small that the railing towered over her.


    She was staring at them with big, frightened eyes, and she looked like she was about to burst into tears.


    She must have heard them shouting in her room and came to investigate out of concern and curiosity. Listening to them argue frightened her, and she hesitated to approach them.


    Pam felt a lump rise in her throat and guilt immediately enveloped her. She had been so angry and upset that she hadpletely forgotten that her children still lived here.


    How much of their conversation had Patricia heard?


    But she was still so young. She probably couldn¡¯t understand the context, but hearing their shouting voices was what terrified her the most.


    Even she was aware of what anger implied. It never meant anything good most of the time.


    ¡°H-Honey, what are you doing up? You shouldn¡¯t be awake at this hour,¡± Pam stammered as she rushed over to her daughter with an uneasy smile.


    Patricia stared up at her with teary eyes, and a small part of Pam¡¯s heart broke at the sight. ¡°You¡¯re back, Mama,¡± she whispered. ¡°I missed you so much.¡±


    ¡°Yes I am, sweetie,¡± Pam said softly, scooping the little girl into her arms. ¡°I¡­ Mommy missed you, too.¡±


    This made Patricia sniff. ¡°Are you going to leave again soon?¡± she asked. ¡°Please don¡¯t go. I don¡¯t want you to go, Mommy. Please stay with me¡­¡±


    Pam¡¯s heart dropped to her stomach.


    Of course, as a mother, she felt guilty about leaving her children behind.


    But she just couldn¡¯t stand being in this house anymore.


    She hated the pressure, the expectations, the endless stifling atmosphere. She especially despised being in the presence of Gregory Cahan.


    He made her feel small and useless. He demanded her presence at all times, but always ignored her. He was cold and indifferent, preferring to work long hours rather than spend time at home with his family.


    If he thought she was a hypocrite, well, he was even worse!


    Even when she was pregnant with Christian, everything was nned. Her mother-inw ¨C Gregory¡¯s mother ¨C who passed away two years ago, was the type of strict and intrusive parent who interfered in everything.


    Even to the end, she was neverpletely satisfied with things, especially when it came to her daughter-inw. In her eyes, Pam was not trying hard enough, and only Gregory was trying.


    It became even harder when Christian made it clear that he would rather be with his father than with her. He only valued Gregory¡¯s opinion and never Pam¡¯s.


    Meanwhile, Greg would listen to his mother scold Pam and never say a word. Sometimes he would stand up and calmly defend her, but only as a matter of course because she was his wife and it would only look bad on his part if she appeared ipetent.


    It was driving Pam absolutely crazy. Over the years it had all built up and she felt so alone and frustrated that she just wanted to leave that damn house no matter what.


    But then there was Patricia. Her sweet, beautiful daughter.


    There were no words to express how much she loved Patricia, even though her actionstely didn¡¯t seem to match. Patricia was like the only light in Pam¡¯s dark world where everyone seemed to judge and me her for every little thing.


    Whenever members of the esteemed Cahan family came to visit, which seemed to be frequently, they would sneer at her and mock everything they could see.


    In her moments of depression, Patricia was always there to cheer her up.


    But life in that house was bing too difficult for Pam. The thought of staying even a second longer made her feel suffocated to the point where she felt that if she so much as breathed, she would still be criticized for polluting the air.


    Winston was the only one in the mansion who treated her kindly. He would ask how she was doing, if she was eating well, that she shouldn¡¯t skip meals or stay cooped up in the house all day.


    Whenever she needed to vent, he was there, always listening, never judging.


    But Winston¡­ he was gone now.


    All because of her damned control freak of a husband!

 Chapter 92: Secrets of the Past – V

    There was a refreshing and thrilling feeling when you found that someone. The person who understood you and really listened to you and cared about you.


    That was how Pam felt about Winston.


    That was why she always visited the gardens just to talk to him. She soon found many excuses to go there, such as trying to nt flowers herself and doing some gardening. She also used the daily stress of raising her children as an excuse to go out into the garden and get some fresh air.


    Sometimes she would bring a camera to take pictures of the flowers.


    But in reality, she was taking pictures of Winston and marveling at how handsome he was. She secretly saved these photos of him in her secret folder and even snuck into some shots so they would have pictures of the two of them together.


    Soon, the two of them fell in love, like two lonely souls who needed an anchor in life and found it in each other. It was the definition of a whirlwind romance where they couldn¡¯t get enough of each other and found numerous ways to be together all the time.


    The maids close to Pam knew about the affair, as did some of the servants who worked in the gardens, but none of them said a word to their master. They knew how terrifying Gregory Cahan was, and they didn¡¯t want to see Pam be depressed again.


    They had all seen how downcast and lonely the mistress of the mansion was and how she was treated by the members of the Cahan family, so seeing her so happy and radiant with Winston made them reluctant to tell Gregory about the affair even though they knew that it was wrong.


    Surprisingly, Pam had been the one to bring up the subject of eloping with Winston. She had had enough after one particr day when she botched a breakfast recipe in the kitchen.


    Her own son criticized her for being sozytely and not bothering to improve her cooking skills because her food tasted disgusting and made him lose his appetite. He even ordered the butler to feed it to the dogs instead before he went to his room to prepare his things for school.


    She kept quiet during all this and apologized, but she never forgot the incident even after a week had passed.


    ¡®It would be better for everyone if I just left,¡¯ she thought.


    It was a thought that popped into her mind out of the blue, like an intrusive thought that tempted her to act on it.


    And indeed, she gave in to the temptation. Quite easily, in fact, instead of just letting it fester in her head.


    It was as if she had wanted a reason to do so all along.


    So she brought it up with Winston and suggested that they leave the mansion together because she no longer felt happy andfortable there.


    It was then that he told her some horror stories about her own husband and all the questionable things he had done over the years, which horrified her because she had never known any of it.


    Especially since Gregory would forbid her to get involved in the business and just concentrate on being a ¡°good wife¡±.


    So she left and never looked back.


    With Gregory¡¯s immense wealth and ability, she believed that Patricia would have a good life even without her. Even though Gregory seemed cold and indifferent most of the time, he had a soft spot for his daughter, which Pam had counted on.


    But she didn¡¯t feel sorry for Christian. The child looked and acted just like his father. Every time she looked at him, she was reminded of Gregory and his unbearable, suffocating presence.


    Christian was her son, but she loved and hated him at the same time. It was aplicated feeling that stemmed from a resentment against her husband.


    She knew it wasn¡¯t fair to her son, but she couldn¡¯t help it. She couldn¡¯t control her emotions at all.


    But now, as she looked at her little daughter, who was barely three years old, she felt her heart soften with guilt. She had naively thought that Patricia would soon forget her and move on to a better life, but she was wrong.


    With those big, tearful eyes, how could she not feel sorry for her?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, honey,¡± she assured Patricia. ¡°I promise.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Really, Mommy? You¡¯re not lying? You¡¯re really going to stay?¡±


    Pam nodded shakily.


    Patricia looked unconvinced. ¡°Pinky promise?¡± she said, holding out her little finger.


    Pam hesitated. For children, a pinky promise was very important and should not be broken no matter what.


    She still couldn¡¯t be sure that she would never leave this house again, especially after her heated argument with Gregory just now.


    On the other hand, if she did leave, she had the feeling that her life would be in great danger.


    She knew too much. Her husband was very capable of murder, and although there was no guarantee that he would kill her since it would put him under great public suspicion, she just had a gut feeling that leaving for a second time would be the worst decision she would ever make. A woman¡¯s instincts were almost never wrong.


    Meanwhile, Patricia looked crestfallen at Pam¡¯s momentary silence. ¡°Mommy?¡±


    Pam quickly snapped out of her anxious trance and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey. Yes, I pinky promise.¡±


    She reached out andced their pinkies together, making Patricia¡¯s eyes sparkle hopefully.


    ¡°I love you, Mommy!¡±


    Pam wrapped her arms around her daughter and hugged her tightly. She closed her eyes and breathed in the child¡¯s familiar scent, and she couldn¡¯t help but sob softly.


    At least she still had her daughter in this horrible house, and that was enough.


    Little did she know that Gregory Cahan had no intention of letting her live in peace from now on.

 Chapter 93: Secrets of the Past – VI

    Gregory Cahan was a shrewd individual by nature.


    He was also selective in how he conducted himself, both in public and in private. Whenever he was with others, he exuded the aura of a calm, mature man with a ir for business. He was sensible and firm, knowing when to punish and when to reward.


    He understood that he couldn¡¯t buy loyalty and that he had to earn it through his own tactics. He also found at an early age that he had a talent for persuasion and for bing intimidating enough to get what he wanted.


    It was all a matter of skill and confidence. Without those, he didn¡¯t think he would have gotten so far in life.


    Because of his work ethic, his employees didn¡¯t know whether to hate or admire him. Sometimes he would dangle a carrot in front of them. Sometimes he was kind and generous when they were in need, but sometimes he was cold and ruthless, not hesitating to fire someone if he thought they were ipetent.


    Needless to say, he got the job done, which is why his name was widely known throughout the country.


    In private, however, he seemed to be the perfect father. He was gentle with his daughter, Patricia, and strict but responsible with his son, Christian.


    He loved his two children and would do anything to help them achieve their dreams. He didn¡¯t spoil them too much, but he wasn¡¯t too strict and demanding, either.


    Sometimes he would push Christian to do better, but Christian seemed to prefer that treatment. He was ambitious, just like his father, which made Gregory believe that his son would one day be a great businessman, just like him.


    But when it came to Pam, he was like apletely different person. The feeling inside him was fierce and unforgiving, even predatory in some ways. No one really knew how far his feelings for her went.


    They had been arranged to marry when they were young. Since then, they¡¯d been under the impression that they had no feelings for each other and would treat the arrangement as purely business.


    Gregory would have a good and obedient wife to enhance his reputation in the business world, and Pam would bear his children and give him an heir. After all, with all his hard work, it would be a waste not to have a son to pass the business on to.


    During their marriage, Pam had given him a son and a daughter. But as time passed, Gregory became more and more fascinated by his wife. More than he already was, in fact.


    On the surface, she was the perfect wife. She was kind, submissive, elegant, and intelligent enough to converse with his business associates at parties and social events. She was also not like the other women he had met in his life.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    For one thing, she wasn¡¯t a gold digger, for she had had a high ss upbringing. She had grown up in the Rutherford family, which was high up on the socialdder. Not exactly extraordinary like the Cahans and the McGregors, but notable in their circle.


    When the arrangement took ce, the Rutherfords were on the verge of bankruptcy. Fortunately, the patriarch was on good terms with Gregory¡¯s father, so they decided on the arranged marriage between Gregory and Pam.


    Pam, the middle child, was essentially given to the Cahans to strengthen the ties between the two families and help the Rutherfords regain their footing.


    Pam was also not flirtatious or greedy. She expressed no interest in joining thepany and rising to the top. She didn¡¯t want to take charge, and she didn¡¯t seem to want to get emotionally close to Gregory at all.


    She was withdrawn most of the time and only interacted with him for the purpose of providing him with an heir. After all, that was the main purpose of their arranged marriage.


    She often spent time alone, never asking him to apany her. She would explore new hobbies on her own and travel to different ces all by herself.


    This kind of lifestyle seemed to suit her. Back then, she was rarely at home, especially when she hadn¡¯t gotten pregnant yet and they were too young to raise children.


    However, her habits only served to anger Gregory on the inside.


    When they first met, it was at their engagement party. They had no pre-existing rtionship or friendship, and they attended different schools, so they were always busy and had no time to meet. When they turned eighteen, their families immediately arranged an engagement party and invited several guests.


    It was then that they realized they would only have each other for the rest of their lives.


    Or so Gregory had assumed.


    He never admitted it out loud, but the moment heid eyes on Pam, he was smitten. She was not drop-dead gorgeous like the famous models he saw in the magazines, but her beauty was the soft kind, the kind you had to stare at for a while to fully appreciate.


    Sure, she wasn¡¯t the most beautiful girl in the world, but she caught his eye, and that was more than enough.


    When she first spoke to him, her voice was both firm and mellifluous. She carried herself with a grace he had rarely seen in another woman. She wasn¡¯t narcissistic; her movements were natural, as if they were simply a part of her.


    And the more he watched her, the more he wanted to know more about her.


    Even during the preparations for their wedding, she did not approach him unless it was necessary. Whenever they had to spend time together, she would ask him non-intrusive questions out of politeness, even a little small talk here and there. But for the most part, she kept her distance.


    Maybe that was when Gregory realized that he wanted their attention. That he wanted her to focus on him and only him.


    And that was the beginning of Gregory Cahan¡¯s obsession with Pam Rutherford.

 Chapter 94: Secrets of the Past – VII

    For Gregory, Pam was his wife. His trophy and his possession.


    Yet her presence haunted him in ways he didn¡¯t dare admit, even to himself.


    Every time he saw her, she seemed to be more beautiful in his eyes. She grew into an ethereal beauty that took his breath away. In fact, he was captivated and consumed by the need to possess herpletely.


    There were many times when he would sit alone in the privacy of his study and indulge in his fantasies about Pam. He imagined scenarios in which she belonged to himpletely. He imagined her at his side, her every thought and action dictated by his desires.


    The mere thought of it brought him such pleasure that he could hardly wait for the day when he could possess herpletely.


    And to keep her as far away from everything else in the world as possible except for him.


    ¡®One day,¡¯ he swore to himself as he signed one document after another, a small smile of anticipation curving his lips. ¡®Once I take over thepany as its head, all my hard work will finally pay off. I will have her and everything I desire.¡¯


    They were married now. She couldn¡¯t possibly leave him. Their vows were eternal.


    No, she wouldn¡¯t dare leave him.


    ¡®I am sure that she will never betray me,¡¯ he thought.


    Suddenly, the thought of her smiling at another man and being in someone else¡¯s arms sparked a fierce jealousy in him.


    ¡®I will never let that happen.¡¯


    But it would soon, yearster,e back to bite him.


    When he saw the scene of Pam and the gardener, Winston,ughing together and surrounded by the blooming flowers in the garden, Gregory felt like he was going to throw up. His entire body felt heavy and hot, as ifva was boiling inside him.


    He watched them from a distance, his insides constricting with envy. He saw how easy they got along, how radiant her smile was, and the way Winston spoke and looked at her.


    Gregory felt something primal stir within him, a possessiveness that threatened to swallow him whole. He clenched his hands into fists with such force that his knuckles turned white. He shook all over as he watched them in silence.


    He did this for several days, noting how often they met in secret, where they hung out, talked, and touched each other affectionately. He memorized their routine, just observing and never breathing a single word of this to his wife.


    His traitorous, cheating wife.


    Later, as night fell, he sat in his study, reying the scenes over and over in his mind. He could remember them so clearly, so vividly, like a movie clip that taunted him incessantly.


    The more he thought about them and imagined what they did when he wasn¡¯t home, the more it fueled his jealousy and obsession.


    Did she let that man¡¯s lips near hers? Did she let that man¡¯s hands touch her in ces that only Gregory was allowed to touch?


    Gregory imagined confronting Pam and demanding to know why she would allow another man to look at her like that, touch her like that, and talk to her like that.


    And with a hired help, of all people!


    But he held back before making any rash decisions. He knew better than anyone that letting his emotions get the best of him would only lead to failure.


    So he fixed his features into an icy, detached expression as he began to plot his revenge.


    ¡®Soon,¡¯ he thought.


    He still had time to n everything. These things had to be done meticulously to be sessful. He had to consider every detail and every possible loophole.


    Especially regarding Winston. He had several things in store for that man.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Firing him would not help at all, especially without a good reason. Besides, it would only give him a chance to escape and possibly convince Pam toe with him to poison her mind with his charms, maniptions, and lies.


    Gregory looked down at his desk, where there was a folder containing the results of the extensive background check he had ordered on Winston Berkley. Based on the brief report he had received, there seemed to be a lot to go through. The files seemed to contain some interesting information that he needed to review as soon as possible.


    ¡®Just you wait. I will make you wish you never set foot in the Cahan residence again,¡¯ he thought to himself, looking at Winston¡¯s 2¡Á2 photo on the front of the folder.


    No one dared to betray Gregory Cahan and get away with it.


    ***


    Unfortunately, as the days went by, it was as if Winston had already caught wind of Gregory¡¯s ns.


    For one day he was no longer there, and neither was Pam.


    They had eloped together.


    As Gregory stood alone in the moonlit garden, he felt a surge of emotions. Anger, betrayal, and most of all¡­ a deep sense of loss.


    He had been toote. He had foolishly thought he had enough time.


    He had loved Pam fiercely, though he had tried his best not to show it, for fear it would scare her away.


    And now she was gone, slipping through his fingers like grains of sand.


    Just like that.


    But in the midst of the pain and turmoil, a cold determination began to take root in Gregory¡¯s heart, sprouting branches until it enveloped him as tightly as a snake¡¯s grip.


    It went without saying that he would not let Pam¡¯s betrayal go unpunished. In fact, he would not rest until he had taken his revenge on the man who had stolen her.


    So, with steely resolve, Gregory turned and strode back to the mansion, his mind already racing with ns of retribution.


    Pam and Winston may have thought they had escaped his grasp, but they would soon learn the hard way that no one in this world ever crossed Gregory Cahan and lived to tell the tale.


    Now, he was going to hunt them both down and make them pay.

 Chapter 95: Secrets of the Past – VIII

    Hunting them down was easy.


    Gregory Cahan was one of those who had enough power and intelligence to find anyone he wanted to find. He had been in the industry for many years now, so he knew exactly what to do.


    He remembered hunting down those who had betrayed him before. People who had tried to take advantage of him, and even those who had tried to frame him for something that he didn¡¯t do.


    He found those people shortly after they hadmitted their transgressions. Nobody could escape him. Wherever they were hiding, he could sniff them out without much effort on his part.


    So, using his hidden connections and various influences, he found Pam in no time.


    In just one week, to be exact.


    It turned out that they lived in the countryside near arge forest, a semi-isted area from the big city. It was an obscure part of the country that almost no one entered because it was a purely rural area where only farmers and nondescript individuals had lived for generations.


    They were a tight-knitmunity, but they were also scattered throughout the greenery, and sometimes it was hard to find each other¡¯s houses because the distance was too great.


    It seemed that the pair decided to stay there because they couldn¡¯t risk taking a ne out of the country lest Gregory stopped their flight and detained them on the spot.


    It was pathetic, really. The two of them lived in a small, cheap house that was nothing like the Cahan mansion. Thendscape around the house was rough, and they had almost nothing.


    And yet, the most infuriating part was that they both seemed very content with it. They had a small farm. Winston raised chickens and cows and even started nting crops in their backyard.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Even with such a poor lifestyle, they were happy, and Gregory couldn¡¯t understand it. He had given Pam everything she ever needed. She had everything that she desired, and that wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. The jewelry, the expensive devices, the best furniture there was, and she and Gregory even had two children together, for Pete¡¯s sake!


    And yet, she betrayed and left him without hesitation.


    Just for this?


    It angered Gregory to the point where he reached the boiling point.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to send men to get rid of Winston for good. He was no longer their hired help after he resigned, and he was also in an isted area, which meant there was little to no possibility of witnesses being present.


    All it took was five of his best men to take over the mission. One lured him into the woods pretending to be a poor young man from the same area who needed help, and the next thing Winston knew, the other four ambushed him.


    And the rest was history.


    Pam was forced to return to the mansion after the investigation was forcibly closed, and she was locked in her room for a while. Although she was technically in house arrest, she refused toe out from her personal sanctuary, much to Gregory¡¯s irritation.


    Later that night, Gregory sat at his desk and listened to his men¡¯s detailed report.


    And Winston did know something, just as he had suspected. The files matched the new information that he had just received.


    Something that deserved to be eradicated as soon as possible.


    ¡®Very good,¡¯ Gregory thought with satisfaction.


    Everything was going as well, as he expected.


    ***


    ¡°Well? Aren¡¯t you going to tell me what really happened?¡±


    Christian¡¯s voice drifted into his father¡¯s ears, his tone t and almost callous if it weren¡¯t for the steely look in his eyes.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t interested before, but now that it hase to this, I think I need to know,¡± he said impatiently.


    ¡°Do you now?¡± Gregory¡¯s voice was soft, bordering on wistful. The change in tone was strange to hear.


    Christian leaned back in his seat and crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°There¡¯s something about her death that caught Huckington¡¯s attention, so I figured that I¡¯de here to get the answers I need instead of sending my men to investigate for me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Gregory said. ¡°You made the right decision.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me everything,¡± Christian said without preamble. ¡°So I can start making my ns.¡±


    Gregory nodded. ¡°Your mother betrayed her family. That¡¯s the root cause of it all. She did not care about the fact that she had kids. She basically left us and everything else for another man.¡±


    Christian looked uninterested. ¡°Yeah. The gardener.¡±


    Gregory smiled. ¡°The gardener who knew more than he should.¡±


    Christian raised an eyebrow, and he now looked a little intrigued. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°He was biding his time. He nned to ckmail our family with what he knew.¡± Gregory shook his head. ¡°He wanted money. A lot of it. But he needed more dirt, so he applied to be a gardener at the mansion so he could gather more information and evidence if possible because he didn¡¯t have enough solid evidence topletely convince the media. Something clear and irrefutable to prove his credibility.¡±


    ¡°Proof of what, exactly? What kind of evidence did he need so desperately?¡±


    One corner of Gregory¡¯s lips turned upwards. ¡°Let¡¯s just say that the little weasel saw something that he shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    Christian leaned forward a bit. ¡°Well, you can¡¯t just simply leave it at that. You¡¯ve gotten me curious now.¡±


    Gregory smiled, but it now had a sinister nuance to it. ¡°You truly are my son.¡± He leaned back against his seat and ced both arms on the armrests. ¡°But before we get to that, let¡¯s talk about your secretary first.¡±


    Christian raised an eyebrow. ¡°What does Camille have to do with this?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re aware of her background, are you not?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am. We even talked about it back then. Is that a rhetorical question?¡±


    A thin smile curved Gregory¡¯s lips. ¡°But not in great detail, I¡¯m sure. Because certain records were deleted permanently.¡±


    Christian¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    If there was one thing that he hated the most in this world, it was being kept in the dark about details that would most certainly benefit him.


    ¡°No worries. She herself has nothing to do with it, as she wasn¡¯t yet born during that time. You don¡¯t have to concern yourself with the thought that the woman you love might be different from what you thought,¡± Gregory said with a knowing smile.


    Christian almost wanted tough.


    Right. His father still thought that he genuinely had feelings for Camille.


    What a riot.


    ¡°I see. I feel at ease, then,¡± he said calmly, smiling back coldly.

 Chapter 96: Secrets of the Past – IX

    ¡°You already know about the case of Mason Parker and Luther van Gowen, so I won¡¯t go into great detail about what happened,¡± Gregory began. ¡°I was one of their major investors, but I was not quite satisfied with the way that they did things. A stubborn fool he was, that Parker boy. He was the charitable type who never thought of doing things for pure profit in the long run. A waste of his intelligence, I¡¯d say.¡±


    ¡°Just another fool who thinks that everything will be fine and dandy as long as he gives back to others,¡± Christian sneered.


    ¡°Exactly. Hence the reason why I went to Luther van Gowen and took advantage of his envy towards Mason Parker. He was an ambitious man, and he still is. He went so far as to betray his own friend. Another fool, but a rich fool in the end.¡±


    Christian shook his head. ¡°And then they got into that argument and went to the streets.¡±


    Gregory nodded. ¡°When Mason Parker got into a car ident, Luther van Gowen was the witness. Nobody was around to help them.¡± Suddenly, he let out a chuckle. ¡°Or so I thought.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°There was actually a witness to that very scene. And it was none other than Winston.¡± Gregory¡¯s expression showed amusement. ¡°He even caught a glimpse of the driver¡¯s face.¡±


    Christian¡¯s brow lifted in surprise. ¡°So that was what he knew,¡± he said. ¡°Then why did he not file a witness report to the police?¡±


    ¡°He couldn¡¯t. Not unless he wanted to offend one of the top families in the city.¡±


    Christian blinked. ¡°One of the top families? You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°We are one of those at the top, yes. But obviously, I was not the one who arranged the ident.¡± Gregory¡¯s smile turned knowing. ¡°It was someone who belonged to another prominent family. The McGregors, to be exact.¡±


    Christian was speechless for a brief moment before the intrigue in his expression grew substantially. ¡°The McGregors, you say? Who was it? This is the first time that I¡¯ve heard such a scandaling from that family. John McGregor is usually quite anal about having a ¡®clean¡¯ reputation.¡±


    ¡°They covered it up quite magnificently.¡± Gregoryughed. ¡°That fool.¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, what does that have to do with you, then?¡± Christian asked. ¡°Why is Winston fixated on you instead of the McGregors? Is it because he also found out that you were the one who persuaded Luther van Gowen to turn on his partner?¡±


    ¡°Son,¡± Gregory suddenly said in a calm voice. ¡°Do you really think that Winston Berkley was the first affair that your mother every had?¡±


    The implication took a moment to register in Christian¡¯s mind. ¡°¡­What?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The identity of the man who hit Mason Parker and drove off was John McGregor¡¯s younger brother, Samuel McGregor.¡±


    A wry smile yed on Gregory¡¯s lips.


    ¡°And Samuel was also Pam¡¯s first love.¡±


    ***


    Before Pam officially became part of the Cahan family, there was a guy that she became attracted to at first sight.


    She first met him in high school. He was a year ahead of her and was known throughout the school as one of the wealthiest people in the country. He was also the typical popr boy, admired and envied by many.


    Samuel McGregor.


    He was good at many things. He had both the looks and the brains. But the one thing he wasn¡¯t good at was sports. He didn¡¯t like physical activities very much, preferring to y with his friends, study, and hang out somewhere cool.


    And like all the other girls, Pam Rutherford had a crush on him. She would ¡°identally¡± walk by his ssroom just to catch a glimpse of his handsome face. She would use many cute tactics to find him and subtly catch his eye.


    And soon enough, by some kind of miracle, Samuel McGregor noticed her.


    Pam wasn¡¯t the most gorgeous girl in school, nor was she the smartest. But she had this soft, angelic voice that instantly caught people¡¯s attention. She was a member of the choir, and whenever she sang, people would stop to listen. She wasn¡¯t the explosive type who could hit any high note. She was more suited to sentimental bads.


    And Samuel McGregor was one of those who was captivated by her voice.


    With the initial attraction already in ce, they soon began dating.


    However, their families did not approve of their rtionship. The first problem was that Pam had been betrothed to another man ¨C aka Gregory Cahan ¨C since she was young, while Samuel¡¯s parents wanted him to marry the woman of their choice, a finedy who was in the same league as the McGregors.


    This broke Pam¡¯s heart, and she was forced to end things with Samuel as soon as possible. Samuel also had to agree to this, as he was under pressure from his parents not to date a girl of lower social standing.


    But even after they broke up, Pam still had strong feelings for him. She continued to try tomunicate with him and increase their interactions at school, no matter how superficial.


    At one point, Samuel even told her that he would convince his parents to let him marry her instead. Pam held on to this promise for years, until the day Samuel actually did break his engagement.


    However, by then, it was already toote. By that time, Pam was now married to Gregory Cahan.


    But that didn¡¯t stop Samuel frommunicating with her all the time. At first, Pam was adamant about not responding to him since she was now married and she was reluctant to betray her marriage vows.


    But as time passed, her conviction weakened, and her heart won out.


    She could no longer keep deceiving herself.


    And so began their affair, a secret one that Pam did her best to keep hidden.


    However, she seemed to have underestimated her husband¡¯s powers of observation and cunning.


    Unbeknownst to her, Gregory had been spying on her messages, especially her texts and phone calls with Samuel.

 Chapter 97: Secrets of the Past – X

    ¡°That woman nned on divorcing me and going off to marry Samuel McGregor instead,¡± Gregory revealed. ¡°At that time, you and Patricia weren¡¯t even born yet, so she was determined in her decision. She even intended on telling her parents about her ns. So then I thought, if the Rutherfords found out that she wanted to marry Samuel McGregor, they would eventually agree, simply because back then, the McGregors had aplished a lot of things, and Haynes-McGregor Industries was rising up to be one of the top fivepanies in the entire country.¡±


    He smiled.


    ¡°I had been in the middle of my ns when the perfect opportunity just presented itself. An uncanny coincidence, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Christian scoffed. ¡°What a messed up situation.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Ah, well, messed up things can happen in a family like ours.¡±


    ¡°Considering the fact that my own mother cheated on you twice, I believe it. Goes to show just how loyal women are.¡±


    Gregory looked at his son for a moment. He opened his mouth to ask something, but Christian beat him to it.


    ¡°So what did you do? With Samuel McGregor, I mean.¡±


    Christian already had an inkling of what his father¡¯s attempt of a question might be. It most likely had something to do with his ¡®feelings¡¯ for Camille.


    But his father already knew that Christian did not believe in true love. For them, love was more of an obsession and an emotional weakness, like all the other fools in the world felt.


    His father was someone who liked to analyze in detail first, rather than confront immediately. With that kind of personality, he would probably study Christian¡¯s true feelings for Camille and see if it could somehow pose a risk. Or maybe just for his own amusement, since Gregory tended to enjoy such things sometimes.


    Either way, Christian had no intention of letting Gregory examine and study him like ab rat. He was not interested in discussing Camille with his own father.


    ¡°Since it was a hit-and-run, I ordered a private investigation into the ident to see if there was foul y,¡± Gregory replied, deciding not to continue with his original attempt at a question. ¡°The police were not verypetent back then. Perhaps they gotzy because Mason Parker wasn¡¯t exactly a top priority, so there were some details they missed. It was only because of the skills of my men that they were able to find out more.¡±


    ¡°Huh. Does that mean you hid the new evidence and kept it for yourself? What would be the point of that?¡±


    ¡°I did, indeed. When the license te was discovered and the culprit was revealed to me, I acted as quickly as I could. I made a private phone call to Samuel McGregor and suggested we meet. He had no idea what I knew and assumed that I intended to make a business proposal. When we arrived at the meeting ce, I showed him the evidence that proved he was the one involved in the ident.¡± Gregory smirked. ¡°You should have seen the look on his face.¡±


    Christian chuckled. ¡°I can imagine. Perhaps he looked like a rat that was suddenly trapped in a corner.¡±


    ¡°Quite simr, yes. So while he was panicking, I offered him a deal. I would not turn him in to the police on one condition: he had to break things off with Pam and cut her out of his lifepletely. He needed to tell her that he never really loved her and only dated her because she was gullible and he just wanted an obedient ything. But now, he found someone new and genuinely fell in love. That was what I required him to say.¡±


    Christian shook his head. It really was that easy to manipte fools in love. ¡°Did he do what you asked?¡±


    ¡°Of course he did.¡± Gregory chuckled. ¡°His life and reputation were at stake. If the media and his family ever got wind of what he had done, such a scandal would haunt him for a long time.¡±


    ¡°What was my mother¡¯s reaction afterwards?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything. She would never show her heartbroken self in front of me, because then she¡¯d end up revealing the fact that she was having a sordid affair behind my back. So, she kept her mouth shut.¡± Gregory¡¯s features showed amusement. ¡°But I saw that sad look in her eyes. She stayed in her room all day, looking miserable all the time. It was then that I confirmed that Samuel McGregor had indeed broken up with her, much to my satisfaction.¡±


    ¡°So you let him go, just like that? You didn¡¯t turn him over to the police?¡± Christian raised an eyebrow, as if he didn¡¯t believe a word his father had just said. ¡°You kept your word and destroyed the evidence?¡±


    Gregory tilted his head back andughed. ¡°What do you take me for, boy? I am no Good Samaritan. Far from it.¡±


    A satisfied expression found its way to Christian¡¯s features. ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡±


    ¡°I gave him a week to sort things out. When I was satisfied with how he handled things with Pam, I gave the evidence that I had to the police. From then on, he was in the hands of the police chief.¡±


    ¡°The poor little sod,¡± Christian remarked, though there was not a hint of sympathy in his voice.


    ¡°I cut off allmunication with him so he wouldn¡¯tin to me about what happened. But I had someone discreetly monitor the case, and it was quite amusing. At first, he denied being the driver, but the evidence was so damning that he eventually had no choice but to confess. He wanted to sort things out himself somehow without anyone else knowing, but John McGregor eventually found out, and he was furious.¡±


    Gregoryughed.


    ¡°John McGregor pulled all the strings he could and finally got his younger brother released from police custody. He also prevented even a single detail from being released to the media. Clever man, that one.¡±


    ¡°So John McGregor knew? Interesting.¡±


    ¡°Yes. A dayter, John sent Samuel abroad to lie low, and that was the end of it.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Of course, he found out that I was the one behind his brother¡¯s arrest. That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t like me very much.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± The realization dawned on Christian. ¡°So that¡¯s why you two hate each other.¡±


    ¡°Hate is a strong word. I was just minding my own business. The feeling is one-sided.¡± Gregory shrugged. ¡°John wanted nothing to do with me, andter on, we became business rivals. It was inevitable. Our businesses are in the same field, and there¡¯s bound to be fiercepetition as bothpanies rise to the top.¡±


    Christian frowned slightly as he realized something.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t exin why Winston held a grudge against our family,¡± he pointed out.

 Chapter 98: Secrets of the Past – XI

    Gregory turned in his chair and looked out the window, as if lost in his memories.


    ¡°Luther van Gowen wanted justice for his friend. The police needed to find the culprit, especially since Mason Parker was a beloved figure in their town,¡± he replied. ¡°When Luther asked for my help, I had my men find someone suitable, someone worthless who wouldn¡¯t be missed in this world, to be the scapegoat. I had no idea who it was, for I did not care in the least. But when I looked at the records, it was someone named Theodore Berkley, and he turned out to be Winston¡¯s father. I assume that that is the reason for the boy¡¯s grudge.¡±


    Christian was not interested in further details about the gardener. He just wanted to get straight to the point.


    ¡°What of my mother¡¯s death, then? The reason why Harold Huckington said those words to me that day,¡± he said.


    Gregory¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡°Pam died a miserable death. She locked herself in her room for days after Winston¡¯s apparent suicide,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°She would note out to eat, and she barely slept. In the end, she took her own life and left a letter, ming me for everything that went wrong. She even exposed some things that should never be revealed.¡±


    He shook his head.


    ¡°Of course, I burned her suicide note. It was a worthless attempt. I¡¯m guessing that Harold Huckington must have learned about it somehow. You will have to find that out for yourself.¡±


    Of course, this was only an assumption in Gregory¡¯s mind.


    But he was open to all possibilities. After all, it never hurt to be overly cautious.


    If someone knew about the suicide letter and had kept it a secret until now, or if someone knew exactly what was going on and had waited years to expose it, then Gregory was prepared to make that person¡¯s life a living hell.


    But for now, he would let his son deal with all of this in his ce.


    ¡°I see. I seem to have gained more useful information than I thought.¡± Christian smiled, and there was a sinister aura about him at that moment. ¡°Now all that remains is to take care of Harold Huckington.¡±


    ¡°Then I will leave things to you,¡± Gregory said. ¡°I am an old man now, and you are obviously more capable of these things than I am.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help anyway,¡± Christian said coldly as he rose from his seat. ¡°I will do things my way.¡±


    ¡°And I will not interfere.¡± Gregory stood up as well and nced at him. ¡°I¡¯m going on a trip next week. I¡¯ll be gone for a while, so tell Patricia not to expect me home if she ever pays an unexpected visit.¡±


    ¡°I doubt it. That girl is having a lot of fun on the beaches of some ind right now.¡±


    ¡°Let her. She¡¯s still young.¡±


    ¡°You spoil her too much.¡±


    Gregory smiled in amusement. ¡°She looks too much like Pam. I would rather she go out and enjoy life than stay here and make me see her all the time.¡±


    Christian looked at him for a moment. ¡°Did you really love my mother?¡±


    Gregory met his gaze. ¡°It may seem iprehensible to you, but yes, I truly loved her. I wanted to possess her. Unfortunately, she did not feel the same way about me. But her opinion did not matter. She was mine, and she was not allowed to be with anyone else. Now that she¡¯s gone, no one else can have her.¡±


    ¡°Such an obsession on your part.¡±


    Gregoryughed mockingly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that pure love exists, and I know you don¡¯t, either. Love is always tainted with darkness. There is always a sense of selfishness. The overwhelming urge to possess the woman in your heart and make her all yours. The feeling that you¡¯re the only one she has, that you¡¯re her only anchor to hold on to. Such a feeling is addictive, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t disagree,¡± Christian said simply. ¡°It¡¯s the same way I feel about Camille. I don¡¯t think there is a pure kind of love, either. With the way people are, it¡¯s impossible. What exists in this world is greed, and that¡¯s all there is to it.¡±


    A small smile curved Gregory¡¯s lips as he watched his son leave through the door.


    ***


    When Christian arrived home, Camille was in the kitchen, seemingly engrossed in something.


    From the angle, it looked like she was busy preparing something. Probably a meal she was personally craving. She had never been one to order the maids around to cook for her. She was stubborn like that, unting her independence as though it were her best trait.


    The sight of her stopped him for a moment. She seemed oblivious to his presence, humming quietly as she walked to the stove to stir soup from the pot. She was dressed in a casual outfit consisting of a in shirt and shorts, a far cry from her usual work attire.


    He couldn¡¯t help but stare at her from behind, appreciating what he saw.


    Camille was undeniably fascinating. She had long surpassed his expectations of women, though she hadn¡¯t been able to change his views on love or his stereotypical mindset.


    Still, something about her made him subconsciously treat her differently, resulting in this strange arrangement between them.


    One aspect that he particrly admired was her resilience. She had managed to resist his attempts to manipte her over the years, instead proving to be a challenge that he weed.


    Christian approached her from behind and, on impulse, wrapped his arms around her slender waist.


    She stiffened instantly and did not move.


    But she already knew who it was.


    Who else would dare to do such a thing?


    He subtly sniffed her perfume, his grip tightening possessively. She smelled different from the overpowering scents of other people. Her scent was natural, almost intoxicating.


    After a moment¡¯s pause, Camille reached out and turned off the stove. Christian could feel her take a deep breath, as if mentally preparing herself.


    This reaction amused him, for this was clearly the extent of his influence over her. Not only by attraction, but also by instilling fear, reminding her of the extent of his control over her and her family.


    After all, she had only signed the contract for the sake of her family ¨C including Michael McGregor¡¯s ¨C which still left a sour taste in his mouth.


    ¡®This woman¡­¡¯ Christian thought absently. ¡®Why is it that she makes me want to contradict myself sometimes?¡¯This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡®She is just my possession, and yet¡­ why?¡¯

 Chapter 99: His Twisted Fascination – I

    Christian took a moment to register the warmth seeping through his skin as he continued to embrace Camille from behind.


    Despite their contractual rtionship, gestures of affection were rare between them. Camille usually shied away from such things and stayed as far away from him as possible.


    He, on the other hand, only touched and teased her out of amusement and a desire to see her various reactions. He simply found satisfaction in watching the way her features twisted in irritation and fear.


    He knew that there were moreyers to her that were yet to be discovered, motivating him to unravel them all until she became an open book for him alone to read.


    Right now, Christian couldn¡¯t pinpoint what exactlypelled this rare disy of affection from him. The only times he embraced women were to satisfy his desires and nothing more. To be frank, they were mere affairs that he couldn¡¯t care less about.


    But with Camille, he could only recall two previous instances of gestures that were remotely affectionate.


    One was when he made a teasing gesture to lift her chin and make her look into his eyes. It had shocked her the first time, but she remained motionless, her posture defensive, as if wary that he might attack her at any moment.


    The second time was deliberately done in front of his father to show that they had a good rtionship andpatibility. That there was one woman in this world he wanted to possess, and that was her.


    Christian sometimes wondered if this feeling wouldst. What if his interest in Camille was temporary? What if he would eventually get bored of her like he always did with the other women he dated and yed with in the past?


    Well, he was no fortune teller, so he had no way of knowing what might happen in the future. But what he did know was that right now, he wanted her for himself because she was different from the other women, and it was always interesting to have that constant push and pull dynamic.


    Meanwhile, in Gregory¡¯s case, the old man only wanted to know if Camille would agree to marry Christian because he felt a little sympathy for the fact that Camille had saved Patricia all those years ago.


    Gregory was no fool, Christian knew. But his father couldn¡¯t really do anything unless Camilleined to him personally, which would never happen.


    Besides, now that his wife was gone, Gregory no longer cared about anything but his children.


    So, Christian knew that Gregory wouldn¡¯t get involved in the matter any further. That little hurdle had been ovee quite easily. Christian could now do whatever he wanted without any restrictions.


    Christian felt Camille squirm slightly in his grip, and he couldn¡¯t help but smirk.


    No words could adequately describe the satisfaction and sense of power he felt right now. He felt like things werepletely going his way.


    Now that he knew a lot of useful information, he had a good n in mind for those who wanted to go against him, and it would be a pleasure to watch it all unfold before his eyes.


    Christian leaned forward and whispered in Camille¡¯s ear, ¡°What are you cooking?¡±


    He felt a shiver run through her body, and he smiled with satisfaction. He didn¡¯t care if she was afraid of his question and his closeness or if she was attracted or aroused by it or if it was a mixture of both.


    Nevertheless, this reaction excited him.


    For a moment, he wondered what would happen if he started toying with her and teasing the shirt off her body bit by bit, starting with the cor down to one side of her shoulder.


    He knew that hell would freeze over if she ever agreed to sleep with him, but it would be amusing to try. After all, watching her get agitated was one of Christian¡¯s favorite pastimes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be home so early,¡± she said in a controlled voice. However, due to their proximity and his keen hearing, he could detect a subtle tremor in her tone, a barely perceptible quiver that indicated her anxiety. Her mind was probably racing at the moment, trying to figure out how to react in such a situation.


    ¡°You mean you¡¯re only cooking for yourself? That¡¯s not very nice of you, my wife,¡± Christian teased.


    He resisted a chuckle as he felt an immediate tension in her shoulders, her aura radiating an unmistakable unease. He could sense her anxiety and irritation as if it permeated the air. It lingered in her scent as she suppressed those emotions and fought to remain calm.


    It was so intoxicating, that feeling.


    As time passed, it was as if she became easier for him to read.


    On the other hand, if he thought about it deeply, the beginning of the cracks in her facade was right after her fateful reunion with Michael McGregor.


    The thought of Michael made Christian tighten his arms around her waist even more, like a possessive husband jealous of a possible third party in the rtionship.


    He could feel Camille flinch at his sudden grip, but he didn¡¯t loosen it in the slightest.


    ¡°I am not your wife,¡± she gritted out, sounding annoyed.


    ¡°But we¡¯re engaged now, aren¡¯t we?¡± He leaned over her shoulder and bent his head to nt a chaste kiss on her cheek. ¡°I can do things like this to you freely. Why should I wait until we are officially married?¡±


    The sudden intimacy made her stiffenpletely.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    From his vantage point, he could clearly see her eyes widen in shock. Her hand, still gripping thedle, tightened until her knuckles turned white. She was trying to control herself at that moment, perhaps from punching him in the face for the unwanted action.


    Meanwhile, Christian was having a great time. He had never felt this way before when he kissed a woman. Kisses, especially cold and distant ones, felt like a routine and a solution to his lust.


    But when it came to Camille, there was this overwhelming urge to do more, to make her look even more shocked than she was now, topletely dominate her and make her bend to his will.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing? ¡­Sir,¡± she added thest part through gritted teeth, as if she had just remembered that he was still her boss and hadplete power over her.

 Chapter 100: His Twisted Fascination – II

    ¡°What am I doing? Well, I¡¯m just kissing my fiancee on the cheek, that¡¯s all,¡± Christian replied innocently. ¡°Why? Do you want it to be somewhere else? For example¡­¡± Slyly, he reached out and touched her lower lip with the pad of his thumb, causing her to stare at him incredulously. ¡°¡­right here?¡±


    At this point, Camille had had enough.


    Glowering, she broke free of his grasp and took a few steps back until her back was pressed against the stove.


    The obvious disgust on her face would have been offensive if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had wanted to see it with his own eyes.


    The sight of her face turning red with rage was mesmerizing to Christian. He wanted to do more. He wanted to break herpletely until she was putty in his hands.


    He stared back at her with a smile, not at all disturbed by her silent rage. After all, it was hard to be intimidated by a feisty kitten like that.


    ¡°Mr. Cahan, please don¡¯t do that again,¡± she said quietly. It seemed to take every inch of her remaining willpower to sound as calm as possible.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Christian asked, the smile still on his face. ¡°You are my fiancee. I have a right to, don¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°We are only marrying because of the contract,¡± she reminded him.


    He shrugged. ¡°Still, what does it matter? You will be my wife one day. You already agreed to that and signed the contract a long time ago. What else do you think a married couple does? Don¡¯t they all show affection like this?¡± He smirked. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know exactly what I do with all the women I¡¯ve had affairs with. Also, once we get officially married, you will be the only woman for me. Has it sunk in now?¡±


    The look on Camille¡¯s face was nothing short of amusing.


    She seemed taken aback by his words, as if she had never considered such a thing before.


    It was also a bit insulting, in a way. After all, Christian Cahan was one of the most sought-after bachelors in the country. He was at the top of the food chain, with captivating good looks and intelligence to boot. Women threw themselves at him knowing full well that they would only be considered side chicks. Mere flings.


    They wanted his money, the satisfaction of being with a man like him, and the power to brag about it to others.


    Of course, some dreamed of marrying him and enjoying all the benefits of being his wife. But that was pretty much impossible, and every woman knew that deep down inside, but they always thought that they had to at least try.


    Because of this reputation he had, he liked to y around with Camille a little bit, testing her every which way to see if she really wasn¡¯t attracted to him. If she really was different from all the others.


    But no matter how many times he tested her, she remained consistent in her words, expressions, bodynguage, and actions.


    She really disliked him. She had no hidden agenda. She was not a gold digger, and the only reason they met was because she had identally saved his little sister.


    It was funny how fate worked sometimes. Christian Cahan never believed in silly things like fate, let alone destiny, but maybe, just maybe¡­ it had a hand in bringing Camille into his life.


    ¡°I am not doing anything of the sort with you,¡± she spat, each word filled with venom.


    ¡°We will have to eventually,¡± he reminded with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? My father expects grandkids.¡±


    Camille instantly paled at his words. ¡°E¡­ Excuse me?¡± she stammered.


    Christian had thought about it before, whether he wanted children or not.


    Obviously, the answer was yes, because he wasn¡¯t an immortal being and he needed heirs to carry on the Cahan legacy and business into the future.


    He figured that Patricia would start a family of her own when she got older and more mature, but he felt better thinking that he would be the one to raise his own children, just like Gregory had done with him when he was young.


    However, he never thought about having children with other women. That was a bad idea in itself. The woman would just use the child against him, and Christian did not allow any weaknesses, especially ones that outsiders would greedily exploit for their own selfish gain.


    Camille, on the other hand, was probably going to be a good mother.


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s just something for you to think about in the future,¡± Christian said simply. ¡°For now, we will focus on more important things.¡±


    She gave him a suspicious look. ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Like what you and Michael McGregor were talking about in the cafe earlier.¡±


    She stiffened. ¡°We¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you two already got close by now, right?¡± Christian smiled, but now there was a dangerous glint in his eyes. ¡°Did you find out anything significant that we can use against him? Or did you personally tell him about our rtionship? If so, he must have been quite shocked.¡±


    At that moment, Camille¡¯s entire countenance changed. She actually looked a little sad, which was in stark contrast to her usual irritated, angry, stiff, or neutral expression whenever she was with Christian.


    Seeing this, Christian¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, and he couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes slightly.


    This irked him more than he expected.


    Why was it that she could show such a face when it came to Michael?N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    It was sometimes astonishing how much that man really took up a part of her life and how often he upied her thoughts as well.


    Something foreign began to stir in the pit of Christian¡¯s stomach, but he couldn¡¯t quite make out what it was.


    All he knew was that he had to speed up his ns as much as possible, because he felt that if he waited any longer, there was a chance that Camille might actually leave him, despite all the threats.


    That damned McGregor.


    Christian couldn¡¯t wait for the day when he would finally bring that family down and make the Cahans the top family in the entire country and, possibly in the future, the majority of the world.


    He was an ambitious man, yes. But he believed that nothing was impossible.


    Michael McGregor would soon know exactly how it felt to see the woman he loved being snatched away andpletely possessed by another man.


    Christian would make sure of it.

 Chapter 101: His Twisted Fascination – III

    ¡°I¡­ I did,¡± Camille answered him in a hesitant tone. She seemed reluctant to answer, but she had no choice in the matter. ¡°I told him in person that we¡¯re engaged and that it¡¯s not¡­ forced or anything like that. That we both have mutual feelings for each other.¡±


    Christian nodded, satisfied. ¡°That¡¯s true in a way, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Annoyance shed in Camille¡¯s eyes before she continued, ¡°Besides, we just talked about our past afterwards, that¡¯s all. We started catching up-¡±


    ¡°Did you find out anything interesting? Something we can use against him?¡±


    She pursed her lips in displeasure at his choice of words.


    There was no ¡®we¡¯ in this! It was he and only he who wanted to bring Michael down for whatever stupid reason he had. Camille had no part in this!


    However, she had no choice but to keep her mouth shut for the safety of her loved ones and herself.


    As long as she was careful about the details she told this man, everything would be fine. It would go ording to her own n.


    With him constantly asking her for updates on Harold Huckington as well as the state of Haynes-McGregor Industries, she could secretly document some shady evidence that could hold up in court if she ever found one while working.


    With that, she shook her head. ¡°Nothing really worth mentioning.¡±


    And it was the truth. Michael hardly opened up to her about his work anyway, and they only talked about personal things like their families and such. She hardly believed that someone like Christian would be interested in such trivial details.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he said. ¡°What about his friends? His rtionship with his family?¡±


    She gave him a strange look. Was he somehow reading her mind or something? ¡°We just talked about¡­ stuff. Trivial things. He doesn¡¯t have many friends since he likes to be alone most of the time.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but my dear. You¡¯d be surprised how important trivial things can be.¡± Christian leaned forward slightly, a little eagerly. ¡°Tell me more. And don¡¯t spare me any details, otherwise I might think you¡¯re hiding something on purpose.¡±


    Camille still did not understand how such details could be important. Perhaps he wanted to know if there was any turmoil within the McGregors and if he could somehow use it to his advantage?


    But what would be the point? Surely the McGregors would not be fooled that easily.


    Then again, maybe Christian just enjoyed the feeling that his opponent did not have a life full of colors and rainbows.


    Maybe it was because he was intruding more and more into her space and it was getting increasingly ufortable, but Camille had had enough at this point. She didn¡¯t want to think about it too much and just wanted him to go away quickly.


    ¡®If I just give him what he wants, he¡¯ll finally get out of my personal bubble,¡¯ she thought irritably.


    However, she still thought about it for a few more seconds. In this short time, she started to think that it wouldn¡¯t hurt to tell him about Michael¡¯s family situation in general. After all, everything was already out in the open, right?


    She wasn¡¯t the kind of person who searched social media a lot or read gossip columns about celebrities and famous businessmen every day, but journalists probably already knew about it, right? Just not in great detail, but at least the gist of it.


    ¡°He told me that he had a few celebrity friends in the past,¡± Camille said slowly, trying to remember their names. She hadn¡¯t really paid too much attention to their identities because it was none of her business. ¡°One¡¯s a fashion designer, one¡¯s a business owner, and the other¡¯s a model who¡¯s been on the cover of Lipstick Magazine quite a few times. I can¡¯t recall their names, though.¡±


    Christian nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Interesting. Find them for me and give me all the details about them, including their background and their connection to Michael McGregor. What else?¡±


    Camille was immediately suspicious. Was he going to ckmail these famous people just to get some dirt on Michael? Surely Christian knew better, right? Not only was it risky, but he might end up being exposed for his dirty tactics.


    Besides, she was pretty sure that Michael wouldn¡¯t tell anything confidential to those friends of his. He was far too cautious for that.


    ¡®Let¡¯s just give him what he needs first,¡¯ she told herself. ¡®I¡¯ll figure things out once I start investigating. I can also filter out some details before I give him the information on those celebrities.¡¯


    ¡°As for his rtionship with his family¡­ it¡¯s not very good,¡± she continued in a wary tone, watching Christian¡¯s reaction carefully. ¡°As you may already know, he doesn¡¯t get along with his father. He¡¯s not that close to his mother, either. The only one in the family that he¡¯s close to is his older brother, William.¡±


    ¡°I see. So he talked to you about these things,¡± Christian remarked. It was hard to tell what he was thinking at this moment. ¡°I know that he has an older sister too. What about her?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°As far as I know, she¡¯s the one he has the worst rtionship with,¡± Camille said reluctantly. ¡°He used to avoid the subject a lot when we were in high school. It seemed like they hated each other back then. Earlier, he expressed that they still have a strained rtionship, but it seems like he¡¯s trying to understand her. I think he¡¯s nning to make amends with her soon.¡±


    ¡°All right, then.¡± Christian nodded. ¡°Is that all? Anything else?¡±


    ¡°I have nothing more to tell you,¡± Camille said tly.


    Which was true. Even before, Michael didn¡¯t really talk much about himself. Instead, she was the one who talked more, while he just listened.


    From time to time, he would gently nudge her with questions to show that he was paying attention. Whenever she tried to turn the subject back to him, he would answer modestly and then turn it back to her.


    ¡°How boring,¡± Christian said with a sigh.


    Suddenly, he reached out towards Camille, catching her off guard.

 Chapter 102: His Twisted Fascination – IV

    Camille flinched reflexively, not knowing what to expect.


    She was always wary whenever he did something unexpected, like touching her out of the blue when he usually never did, especially when they were at thepany. Besides, Christian Cahan wasn¡¯t exactly the touchy-feely type.


    But today, he seemed to be possessed by something, and that made her feel even more wary. She could no longer predict what he might do next, and that was a little scary.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that reaction?¡± Christian burst into a chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re acting like I¡¯m about to murder you or something.¡±


    She stepped aside and went to the fridge. She had already taken all the ingredients that she needed, but she just wanted a reason to get away from him. ¡°I already told you what I know. Please leave me alone. I¡¯m hungry,¡± she said.


    ¡°Then we should eat together,¡± he suggested. ¡°I¡¯m rather famished myself.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she said automatically. ¡°I¡¯d rather eat my meal alone, thank you.¡±


    ¡°What a cold woman you are,¡± he remarked lightly.


    Camille chose to ignore him after that. No matter how much he tried to twist it in his favor, or how many times he tried to manipte or gaslight her in some way, she would neverpletely give in to him.


    He was already holding her hostage with this contract. The least he could do was leave her the hell alone for once in his life.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to talk about work right now, so let¡¯s talk about something else,¡± Christian began with a mischievous smile.


    Oh, he knew exactly how much she wanted him to leave her alone. Then again, how could he give her what she wanted so easily? It would be unlike him to let this golden opportunity pass him by.


    Frustrated, Camille closed the refrigerator door and turned to face him. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked resignedly.


    ¡°Would you like to take charge of the engagement party?¡±


    She stared at him in disbelief. ¡°Mr. Cahan, didn¡¯t you tell me back then that there would be no such parties and that the wedding would be held privately?¡± she said through gritted teeth.


    He nodded. ¡°I mentioned that, yes.¡±


    ¡°Well?¡± She tried not to sound impatient.


    A smirk yed on his lips. ¡°Well, ns change, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Camille did her best not tosh out. ¡®Breathe,¡¯ she told herself. ¡®Don¡¯t let him get to you. That¡¯s exactly what he wants, and you know it.¡¯


    ¡°I am not arranging an engagement party, and I will not participate in any publicity regarding our engagement,¡± she said stiffly. ¡°I want to emphasize again, Mr. Cahan: no public events.¡±


    Christian didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. Instead, his grin only grew wider. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t my fiancee quite the firm operator?¡± he said teasingly.


    ¡°I believe I¡¯m not asking for much, Mr. Cahan,¡± she said dryly.


    Christian took a step towards her, deepening her exasperation. Frankly, she was getting tired of being angry all the time. Not that she could help it, though, because he was an infuriating individual.


    It was as if Christian Cahan was a demon who fed ravenously on her anger, and that every time she got upset or annoyed, she just fed him the life force that he needed.


    So this time, she just stayed still and didn¡¯t react, not even when he rested both hands on her shoulders, his warmth seeping through her thin clothing.


    ¡°Too bad,¡± he murmured, moving closer until their bodies were only inches apart.


    ¡°About what?¡± she asked tly, trying not to care that her personal bubble had been breached once again.


    She wasn¡¯t really interested in the answer, but he said it as if he expected her to inquire about it.


    ¡°You,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You.¡± He hummed slightly, the vibration sending a tingle through her skin. ¡°It¡¯s too bad you don¡¯t like me as much as I want you to.¡±


    Camille frowned. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Your body is here with me. I can touch you freely like this,¡± he said, making a demonstration by sliding his hands off her shoulders and running his fingers through her upper arms, making her shudder instinctively. ¡°But your heart is so far away.¡±


    Christian smiled, but it did not reach his suddenly cold eyes.


    ¡°I bet you wish that I should be Michael McGregor instead right now, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Camille¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°What in the world are you talking about?¡± she demanded, her face flushed with irritation and embarrassment.


    Every time Christian spoke Michael¡¯s name, it was as if his voice was poisonous enough to put a curse on Michael.


    Camille wanted Christian to stay out of Michael¡¯s businesspletely, but unfortunately, she was in no position to force him to do so.


    ¡°Oh, you know exactly what I¡¯m talking about.¡± He reached out and grabbed her chin, tilting her face up so she could meet his gaze.


    There was a startling coldness in his eyes, causing her breath to hitch. It was as if he waspletely serious this time and not ying around anymore.


    ¡°Why, Miss Parker?¡± he asked suddenly in a low voice.


    Camille decided that she wasn¡¯t going to back down. ¡°Why what?¡±


    ¡°Why not fall for me instead?¡±


    Camille¡¯s jaw clenched in anger as she quickly recovered from her surprise. ¡°You¡¯re seriously asking me that?¡± she snapped. ¡°You¡¯re a smart man, Mr. Cahan. I¡¯m sure you already know the reason.¡±


    ¡°Is it because I¡¯ve treated you badly all this time? Well, that¡¯s my mistake. I¡¯ll treat you better this time, my dear Camie.¡± Christian smiled, unfazed. ¡°As long as your heart belongs to me, I¡¯ll treat you like a queen. No one will ever gossip about you or mistreat you again. You will have everything that you want. You will be on top of the world, just like me.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°No,¡± Camille said defiantly. ¡°You cannot possibly treat me any better. You have crossed the line so many times that I have lost count. Even now, you are touching me without my permission.¡±


    She red at him.


    ¡°Your words have no value. You¡¯ll just keep doing whatever you want, and you don¡¯t care as long as you¡¯re the one who benefits. So, no, there is no possibility of me even considering you as the man who will have my heart for a lifetime. Stop dreaming!¡±

 Chapter 103: His Twisted Fascination – V

    Christian¡¯s smile faltered slightly.


    ¡°So, you mean to say that only Michael McGregor will have your heart?¡± he said. ¡°No one else?¡±


    ¡°Who even said that I¡¯m in love with him? He¡¯s just my friend and nothing more,¡± Camille said tly. ¡°I love him, yes, but not romantically. He¡¯s a precious person to me.¡±


    Christian suddenly let out a hollowugh.


    She looked at him warily. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    He shook his head and let go of her chin. ¡°Nothing. I just find it amusing, the way you keep lying even to yourself.¡±


    That ruffled her feathers a bit. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you telling me that everything he did for you didn¡¯t touch your heart even a little? That when the two of you reunited after so many years, your heart never skipped a beat? That you never once thought of him as an attractive man?¡± Heughed again. ¡°You may fool yourself, Miss Parker, but not me.¡±


    Camille shook her head, feeling her heart pounding in her chest. ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± she said, her voice quivering the slightest bit. ¡°I do not appreciate you drawing such conclusions about my own feelings. Stop it. It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Of course it is. You are my fiancee now. We are engaged to be married, so it is definitely my business. What a foolish question.¡± He leaned over and started to whisper in her ear. ¡°Like I said, don¡¯t act like a fool. Your defensiveness is getting old, honestly. You should learn to be honest with your feelings, just like you are with your feelings towards me.¡±


    With that, he stepped back, turned around, and then left the kitchen, leaving her standing there, gaping at him.


    Her hands clenched into fists.


    ¡®No,¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡®He¡¯s wrong. He¡¯s just trying to manipte me again.¡¯


    ¡®Well, I¡¯m not falling for it! Fuck him.¡¯


    Once again, she tried not to think too deeply about the implications of his words.


    Maybe she was just afraid of the enormity of what he was suggesting, because there was no way¡­


    There was simply no way she could ept that she was in love with Michael.


    Not in a situation like this.


    It would only make her life more chaotic andplicated.


    ***


    Christian Cahan was not the only thing that turned Camille¡¯s life upside down. Since that night, she could barely keep her thoughts from wandering towards Michael. It was also bing difficult to resist the temptation to call him and talk to him, even just for a brief moment.


    She had recently increased her workload and productivity so that she wouldn¡¯t have to think about these two men too much.


    However, it only added more stress to her te.


    It seemed that there was a lot to review and research with their recent coboration with Haynes-McGregor Industries. She had to prepare a detailed presentation by next week and go over every detail with the employees to make sure everything went smoothly.


    Because of this, she tended to meet with Grady a lot, and she knew that Christian had arranged it especially for her.


    Working with Grady was going surprisingly well. She was a meticulous worker, and Grady was even more so. They werepatible when it came to working together as their ideas meshed well, and they also had goodmunication between them.


    Grady provided a lot of useful resources for her to review. He was pleasant to talk to and offered more insight into the project than she did, which embarrassed her a bit.


    Then again, Grady was the more experienced onepared to her, so it was understandable.


    The two often worked overtime. Grady never initiated personal conversations with her at first, but over time, they grew closer and Camille began to see him as a father figure of sorts. Or maybe like a kind uncle who looked out for her from time to time.


    Whenever she felt sleepy during theirte-night meetings, either at the Cahan Group or over at Haynes-McGregor Industries, Grady would make her a hot cup of coffee. Embarrassingly, she would also fall asleep while working on the project, and Grady would never wake her, instead just draping his coat over her body and letting her sleep while he continued working.


    One night, it waste, and they were still working. The office was quiet, with only the low hum of the air conditioner and the asional sound of typing on keyboards filling the room.


    Camille sighed and leaned back in her chair. ¡°I¡¯m done with this report,¡± she said in relief. ¡°Though I still need to revise the previous ones.¡±


    Grady smiled slightly. ¡°Shall we take a break?¡±


    ¡°I could use it, sure.¡±


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go brew us another pot of coffee.¡±


    Camille had tried a few times to insist that she be the one to make them coffee, but Grady often used his age and seniority to win the argument, so she had no choice but to let him.


    It felt good, though. Gone was the stifling atmosphere of being with her boss and reced by afortable air between two professionals.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At least she was spending more time with Grady nowpared to Christian. Christian had several meetings left and right this month. Right now, he was on a business trip, and he told her to stay behind and continue working on the project.


    If she were to be honest, she was relieved that she didn¡¯t need to apany him.


    Since their conversation that day, he never mentioned the engagement party again, which suited Camille just fine. After all, it was never her intention to make things any more public than they already were. The constant whispers, spection, and articles online were a massive headache, so she decided to just avoid social media altogether.


    Anyway, her brothers already knew, and she looked a lot different than she had in the past ¨C which she did on purpose ¨C so she wasn¡¯t too worried about her photos somehow being leaked and reaching her adoptive parents. As far as she could remember, they never had much of an association with the Cahans anyway.


    But whenever she thought about the conversation with Christian that day, she also remembered the look on Michael¡¯s face when they met at the cafe. His gentle and reserved gaze. The understanding expression on his features.


    He had asked questions, but didn¡¯t pry too much. Still, she felt guilty. Aside from Christian¡¯s insinuations that night, Camille was gued by another worry in her mind.


    Thinking about Michaeltely made her heart twist in pain, and when she thought back to the words she had told him, the guilt only grew worse. It never felt good to deceive him.


    She felt sick just remembering herself telling Christian details about Michael¡¯s family and friends. It made her feel like a terrible friend.


    She had alreadye this far, so she knew that regrets were useless.


    ¡®When all of this is over, I promise I¡¯ll apologize to him in person and exin everything,¡¯ she thought to herself, taking a deep breath.


    ¡®If he gets mad at me, I¡¯ll ept it. I¡¯ll ept all of his negative emotions and try to make it up to him somehow.¡¯


    ¡®I just hope that he¡¯ll forgive me someday.¡¯


    ¡®Because if I lose him, too¡­ I would never be able to forgive my own self.¡¯

 Chapter 104: A Double-Edged Sword – I

    Camille¡¯s mind began to wander to thoughts that she had refused to think too deeply about out of guilt.


    What had she ever done for Michael, anyway? She was like a virus in his life. It would only do him good to stay away from her.


    But she was a selfish woman. She wanted him close to her.


    She wanted him by her side, but she already had a man ¡°in her heart¡±¡­ which was actually a lie.


    Camille felt her heart twist at the thought. If Michael found out eventually, he would be crushed. He might never trust her again.


    And rightfully so, because she didn¡¯t deserve any sympathy from him. Although she had gotten into this situation in the first ce for the safety of her family, there might have been other ways to ensure that without getting involved in Christian¡¯s little schemes.


    Christian¡¯s world was different from hers. So was Michael¡¯s.


    She had once lived in luxury and contentment, so she knew what it felt like to be in such an environment, but the Cahans and the McGregors were so high on thedder that right now.


    In her current position, she was like a child trying to climb up there but failing.


    ¡°Something on your mind?¡± a voice suddenly drifted into her ears.


    Startled, Camille turned to see Grady holding a cup of coffee for her. She had been so lost in her thoughts that she hadn¡¯t even noticed the familiar scent of caffeine.


    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ve been a little absent-mindedtely,¡± she apologized as she gratefully took the cup.


    ¡°Nothing to be sorry for.¡± Grady sat down and stirred his cup slowly.


    The room fell silent, the only sound now being the steady hum of the air conditioner. The temperature was low enough to make Camille¡¯s bare skin shiver.


    She set down her steaming cup and reached for her vest, which she had draped over the chair.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have much of an opinion of you at first,¡± Grady said suddenly, not even looking at her as he continued to stir his coffee. ¡°But now that we¡¯ve been working together for a while, your quality and effort on this project is quite impressive.¡±


    Camille put on her vest, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Is that your way of giving me apliment, Mr. Thompson?¡±


    Grady chuckled and met her eyes. ¡°Of course. I mean no offense by this, but now I know that there is more to you than meets the eye.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, for starters¡­ I was the one that Mr. McGregor ordered to find you at all costs.¡±


    Camille¡¯s expression turned into surprise. ¡°What?¡±


    To be honest, it wasn¡¯t that big of a shock. She knew that Michael had been trying to find her all these years out of concern.


    She knew that he never stopped trying, which warmed her heart but intensified her guilt.


    But hearing it from Grady¡¯s mouth felt a little different. It was like hearing a new side of her unique rtionship with Michael from another person¡¯s perspective.


    Grady nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure he has told you about this. The moment he took over as CEO of thepany, he called me into his office and asked me for a favor. He gave me your name, your picture, and your family background. Then he quietly asked me if I could help him locate you.


    ¡°I was hesitant at first. I have been working at Haynes-McGregor Industries for a long time, and my only job description is to assist my boss with work-rted matters. I had never been asked to do anything so personal, and certainly not on the first day of working together.¡±


    Grady¡¯s eyes softened slightly.


    ¡°Despite his indifferent expression, he looked at me with such sincerity in his eyes and asked me politely to help him, that he needed all the help he could get. How could I refuse when he asked me like that?¡±


    Camille felt her throat tighten, and it became difficult to swallow.


    When they worked overtime and made small talk now and then, it never got this deep. Grady never once mentioned Michael, and he kept things professional between them.


    Michael himself rarely came by to check on things, much like Christian. Both men were busy with their own things, and Camille suspected that they were swamped with work during this busy time. Christian, in particr, seemed to be working on several projects at once.


    This particr detail puzzled her a bit, because Christian seemed to rely more on his own men than on her, his own assistant.


    Or maybe it was out of consideration on his part, because she was already working too hard on the joint project between the two bigpanies.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed that he didn¡¯t rely on her as much as he used to.


    It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to work with him and do his bidding. Rather, she was just a perfectionist by nature, and she felt bad when she felt like she wasn¡¯t doing her job to the best of her ability.


    But thanks to Christian¡¯s busyness, she now had more time to think about Michael, which nearly drove her crazy.


    ¡°I-Is that so?¡± she stammered, taking a quick sip of her coffee to hide her embarrassment.


    This didn¡¯t escape Grady¡¯s attention, and he gave her a fatherly smile. ¡°He was very dedicated to finding you. It took me by surprise, to be honest,¡± he confessed. ¡°I never expected him to have a side like that. Whenever he was with his father or brother, he was always impassive and distant, never showing any emotion, like he was just operating on autopilot. So, that was the first time I got a glimpse of what you might call as Mr. McGregor¡¯s vulnerable side.¡±


    Camille didn¡¯t know what to say.


    What else was there to say? She didn¡¯t even know how to respond to something like this. It felt both touching and embarrassing at the same time.


    Grady was only an observer and not directly involved in the matter, which made it even more awkward for her.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she finally said, choosing to show her sincerity instead. ¡°For telling me, I mean.¡±

 Chapter 105: A Double-Edged Sword – II

    ¡°Of course. Personally, I don¡¯t see the point of keeping something like this hidden. After all, it only shows one¡¯s sincerity. It¡¯s not easy to be so devoted to someone for fourteen whole years, you know?¡± Grady sighed fondly. ¡°Ah, to be young again.¡±


    Camille chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Michael ¨C I mean, Mr. McGregor just regards me as a close friend and nothing more. But I am indeed grateful that he still considers me as one of his¡­ confidants.¡±


    For some reason, the words just felt wrong after she said them out loud.


    Camille felt a mixture ofplicated emotions swirling in her stomach, and she was too afraid to decipher what they might be. That would only open up a can of worms that she certainly wasn¡¯t ready for.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ well. As someone who is much older than you two, I can only give you a piece of advice.¡± Grady¡¯s expression softened. ¡°You should spend more time and treasure those who are precious to you while they¡¯re still here. While you still have the opportunity to do so.¡±


    Camille turned to him in surprise. ¡°¡­Mr. Thompson?¡±


    Grady¡¯s eyes had a distant look in them as he gazed out the window where the entire city could be seen.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying this so you would have no regrets. Life is fragile enough as it is. Unexpected things happen. That¡¯s the reality.¡± He sighed quietly. ¡°But even when living, there¡¯s still suffering. So if you have the chance to be happy, take it. Don¡¯t be like me.¡±


    Camille looked at him questioningly, but Grady did not seem to notice.


    Or maybe he just ignored it.


    The two of them finally finished their coffee and went back to work.


    It took about a week for Grady to open up to her again.


    But this time, it was because of an observation that Camille could see clearly before her eyes.


    ¡°What¡­ happened?¡± she asked tentatively, watching as Grady finished his phone call ¨C which had urred during one of their overtime shifts ¨C and returned to his seat. His face was pale, and he seemed to be trembling slightly.


    When Grady didn¡¯t answer, Camille hesitated. He had this haunted look in his eyes, which made her almost afraid to ask.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± she questioned again. If he chose not to respond or if he reacted angrily, then she would leave it alone.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Grady closed his eyes. ¡°I apologize for the interruption, Miss Parker. We can continue¡­¡±


    Camille frowned slightly. ¡°Not when you look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost. We can take a short break.¡± She put the folders down on the desk and stood up, approaching him slowly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen at home? Do you need to leave?¡±


    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s not that¡­¡± Grady took a deep breath. He suddenly looked tired, as if he had suddenly aged five years. ¡°It¡¯s my daughter.¡±


    He tried to say it calmly, like a neutral party, but it was clearly failing. He looked shaken.


    Camille suddenly felt a pang of sympathy for him.


    She had never seen him like this. He must have received some terrible news.


    What could have happened?


    ¡°Is she all right?¡± Camille asked in concern.


    ¡°She was involved in an incident, but she¡¯s not hurt. Just a little shaken.¡± He let out a deep, tired sigh. ¡°It¡¯s not serious enough for her to go to the hospital, but it¡¯s¡­ I mean, this¡­ been going on for a while.¡±


    Camille frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°My daughter got involved with a gang member and they had a bad breakup. Now, her ex-boyfriend is dead set on harassing us. Nothing too threatening, but I¡¯m afraid that it might be¡­¡± Grady suddenly shook his head and forced a smile. ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s not your problem. I¡¯ve just been stressed about this for a while.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a problem at all,¡± Camille assured. ¡°You can tell me about it if you¡¯d like. But if you¡¯re notfortable with it, it¡¯s fine, too. However, I¡¯d like to help you if I ca-¡±


    ¡°No, no, that won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Grady interrupted. ¡°But thank you. I appreciate the sentiment, Miss Parker. I truly mean this.¡±


    After that, Grady insisted on continuing their work, and Camille had no choice but toply.


    All the while, she quietly observed Grady¡¯s expression and noticed the tired resignation in his eyes. It was as if he was used to it by now, but the stress was making him look more and more tired.


    His words weren¡¯t detailed enough for her to get a good grasp on the situation, but Camille knew very well what it meant to get involved with a gang member.


    As big as this city was, there were a lot of underground dealings going on. There were some families who lived under two identities and had ties to the mafia. There were also top families in the country who belonged in the upper ss but were secretly doing underground operations.


    Everyone knew that getting involved with someone who had connections to the underworld was bad news. It was likely that Grady¡¯s daughter had gotten herself into a big mess, having unknowingly been seduced by a gang member.


    Some gangs tended to take revenge when they felt that they had been greatly offended, while others would harass a target just for the fun of it.


    Either way, it was a bad situation overall. Gangs were not exactly known for being sympathetic.


    Later that night, before going to bed, Camille sat at her desk in her bedroom, staring listlessly at herptop.


    Ever since Christian had demanded that she gather information on both Michael and Grady down to thest detail, he had demanded that she give him a daily report.


    Even though there was video surveince in thepany, the audio was difficult to decipher. If she imed that she hadn¡¯t heard anything significant from Grady earlier, Christian would know that she was lying thanks to the surveince cameras.


    ¡®Should I just write that he has family problems and keep it generic?¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡®I¡¯m sure even Christian knows that Mr. Thompson isn¡¯t so quick to open up to people.¡¯


    ¡®Maybe a fight with his wife or daughter. Yeah, that would do it.¡¯


    Camille knew that if she mentioned that Grady¡¯s daughter was involved with a gang, Christian might somehow use that to his advantage.


    Also¡­


    Hmm¡­ She never knew that Grady had a daughter.

 Chapter 106: A Double-Edged Sword – III

    Camille remembered doing an extensive background check on Grady some time ago, but she only knew that he had a wife and a son. There was no mention of a daughter.


    His elderly mother was still alive, but was prone to illness and spent most of her time away from the city, in the country where her other son lived nearby and took care of her. His father, on the other hand, died of cancer a few years ago.


    So either Grady lied to her for some reason, or he really did have a daughter.


    But that would mean¡­


    Camille closed her eyes.


    ¡®Did she run away from home, too?¡¯ she couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    ¡®Did she get disowned by her family?¡¯


    ¡®Or did Grady do something to erase her existence from the records?¡¯


    ¡®What in the world is going on?¡¯


    She had no clue. Right now, she was too tired to think clearly. Since she hardly saw or talked to Michael these days and only worked with Grady, she only had new information about Grady to include in the report.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± she cursed under her breath.


    It was so frustrating that Christian was demanding that she do this just because he was her boss and because of her stupid ¡®personal mission¡¯.


    But she had no choice. She needed to wait for the right time. If she acted prematurely, it would only end in disaster for her and her loved ones.


    So, as much as she hated it, it wasn¡¯t yet the right time to strike back.


    ***


    The days flew by, and Camille was so busy that she hardly had time for anything else.


    Even Grady seemed to feel the pressure of it all, because even during their short breaks, he still reviewed their documents while sipping his coffee.


    After that night, he never brought up his daughter again, and there were no more sudden phone calls.


    Grady always seemed calm on the outside, buttely, he seemed to be carrying some kind of heavy burden inside. She had never noticed it before, perhaps because he gave her wise advice and never showed any personal emotion at work.


    ¡®I guess it¡¯s true that appearances can be deceiving,¡¯ Camille thought.


    Using this busy time as an excuse not to get involved in anything that would vite her morals, Camille buried herself in her work, paying no attention to anything but her duties.


    That is, until that fateful phone call came.


    It came like the beginning of a storm, like a load of cement piled on top of her stress and emotional instability.


    Camille sat at her desk, all the color drained from her face. Her hand holding the phone was shaking heavily, and she was trying her hardest to keep her voice under control.


    Damn phone calls. Why did phone calls seem to spell disaster these days?


    She could now empathize with Grady¡¯s feelings that fateful night, because she was pretty sure she had the same expression on her face now as he had back then.


    Swallowing, she couldn¡¯t keep the disbelief from creeping into her tone as she spoke.


    ¡°¡­What do you mean Papa is sick?¡±


    The voice on the other end of the line was solemn, but there were asional quavers that Camille¡¯s sharp ears could catch.


    Paul was doing his best to remain calm, and at this moment, she wished she could be there in person tofort him as she should be, as his big sister.


    ¡°He¡¯s been diagnosed with a rare and serious illness. It¡¯s why he hasn¡¯t been feeling well for the past few weeks,¡± he told her. ¡°Of course, we sent him to the doctor for a thorough checkup beforehand, but they thought there was nothing seriously wrong with him and just prescribed some painkillers and medicine. However¡­¡±


    His voice shook slightly.


    ¡°This disease is usually difficult to diagnose until it¡¯s in theter stages. The doctors didn¡¯t know what was wrong until Papa started having these random seizures. It was really scary.¡±


    Camille could hear the trembling in her younger brother¡¯s voice, and she bit her lower lip in frustration.


    She had never heard Paul sound like this before, except for that time years ago when he and Ben found out where she was and contacted her to make sure she was okay, that she was still alive.


    ¡°Then¡­ what should we do?¡± she asked shakily. ¡°How serious is it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Her tone turned urgent. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Sis¡­ There are no doctors in the city who can cure him.¡±


    That made Camille stand up instantly from her seat. ¡°What do you mean no doctor in this city can cure him?¡± she said incredulously. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s really nothing we can do. Mama is devastated, and Papa is getting weaker by the day. All Ben and I can do is keep the business running while we look for alternative solutions. Believe me, sis, we¡¯ve scoured the country looking for a doctor who has extensive knowledge of the disease and can treat it, but¡­ so far, there¡¯s no hope.¡±


    ¡°Paul, you have to keep trying! I¡¯ll help, too. I¡¯ll-¡±


    ¡°Sis¡­ we also have a problem with money and the right connections. I don¡¯t think we can afford the whole treatment process if we ever find a knowledgeable doctor. It¡¯s too expensive, especially since the treatment takes at least two years. There¡¯s also the issue of medication and maintenance¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, money? But I thought that the hotel is doing well. I thought-¡±


    Paul sighed heavily. ¡°It is, but it¡¯s not as good as before. There¡¯s been a declely.¡±


    Camille struggled to swallow. ¡°Still, there has to be a way¡­¡±


    ¡°We went to the best doctors in the country, but even they had trouble finding a solution. Our best bet right now is abroad, where Dr. Colmen is,¡± Paul said. ¡°They say he¡¯s the best when ites to treating this particr disease. He¡¯s the expert, and he¡¯s the first to offer a treatment that has a 90% sess rate, which is much better than the usual 10%. Other doctors cannot guarantee such a high sess rate, so we can only rely on Dr. Colmen instead of risking Papa¡¯s condition with other doctors¡±.


    ¡°Then-Then there¡¯s our solution!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, sis¡­ That also means he¡¯s always booked. The disease apparently affects 10% of the middle-aged poption. Even if we had the money, there¡¯s no way we could force our way to the top of his waiting list. His patients are usually big shots like billionaires from all over the world, high-level executives, conglomerate owners, famous celebrity superstars¡­ Of course, he also epts patients who don¡¯t have that much influence, but it really depends on his decision and if he feels like it. ¡±


    Camille felt her throat close up. ¡°But still, you should¡¯ve tried appealing and offering-¡±


    ¡°The doctor does not take bribes, and he has been known not to respond well to threats or coercion. If we keep insisting, he might refuse to put Papa on the list at all and never consider it again.¡±

 Chapter 107: A Double-Edged Sword – IV

    Camille felt the hot sting of tears in her eyes.


    ¡°What¡­ What can we do, then?¡± she asked distressedly. ¡°We can¡¯t just give up now! There has to be another way. Isn¡¯t there another doctor who can help? One with a higher sess rate than normal except for Colmen?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, meine Schwester. Dr. Colmen is the best there is. If we use other doctors, Papa¡­ he might notst long. Other doctors haven¡¯t reached the level of breakthrough that Dr. Colmen has.¡± Paul let out another sigh. ¡°As much as I hate to admit it, a lot of patients have recovered fully under Dr. Colmen¡¯s treatment. He¡¯s the best we¡¯ve got. But we¡¯ll keep trying other solutions, I can promise you that.¡±


    Camille silently wiped away a stray tear that fell down her cheek.


    The news was shocking, but it made her feel a little better to know that her brothers were there for her father.


    Well¡­ her adoptive father, to be exact. Though she still didn¡¯t know if she deserved to call him that anymore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Ben had scolded her once during their asional phone calls. ¡°Papi loves you. Mutti, too. They both miss you very much.¡±


    Camille didn¡¯t really believe that. After all, they didn¡¯t even make an effort to reach out to her or find out where she was to make sure she was okay.


    It was as if, after the day she left the family, she was no longer wee back.


    Which was exactly what she deserved, she thought.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to arrange an urgent appointment with this doctor,¡± she said to Paul on the phone. Her first priority was Luther right now. There was no time for sentimental thoughts. ¡°Give me his contact information.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Paul said solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ll text them to you.¡±


    ***


    Later, Camille realized in despair that Paul was right.


    She called Dr. Colmen, but it took several days to get through. The line was often busy, and when his secretary finally answered, she was told toe in person to make an appointment.


    And even if she did, she would be put on the normal priority list, with a few patients at the top taking up the urgent priority.


    Despite Camille¡¯s offers of more money and pleas, the secretary would not budge. It seemed that getting to the top of the priority list had some specific requirements.


    So, out of desperation, Camille began researching the disease to see if there was anything she could glean from the information.


    Luther van Gowen¡¯s condition was called ¡®Orion¡¯s Disease¡¯. It was caused by a gic deficiency of a crucial enzyme, leading to a toxic buildup ofplex molecules that progressively damaged cells and organs.


    Luther¡¯s symptoms fit the bill. Initially, there would be fever, fatigue, loss of appetite, and abdominal pain, and as the disease progressed, there would be kidney and liver dysfunction and neurological problems such as seizures, along with metabolic acidosis and organ failure.


    If not treated promptly, the disease would prove fatal within months to a year.


    The standard treatment involved frequent dialysis and chtion therapy at a cost of more than $500, 000 per year. This regimen was grueling and only slowed the progression of the disease.


    Not only that, but the procedures were exhausting for the patient. In addition, continuous dialysis could lead to dangerously low levels of nutrients and electrolytes. There was also the risk of life-threatening infections.


    Camille stiffened as she reached the final section of the research article.


    With standard treatment alone, approximately 60% of OD patients survive beyond 5 years, but with a gradually declining quality of life due to organ damage.


    Five years.


    If they relied on the doctors in this city, her father would live a maximum of five years, and only a little beyond that if he was lucky.


    As Camille pored over more medical journals, she was struck by the cruelty of the disease.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Patients experienced progressive physical and cognitive deterioration as the disease progressed. Basically, a patient¡¯s body would slowly rot along with his mind.


    The thought of Luther going through such an experience was almost too much to bear.


    Her desperation grew with each article and case study. Conventional treatments were like punishment, offering years of punishment at best. Luther did not deserve such a fate after all he had sacrificed for their family.


    Camille hastily researched Dr. Colmen and his experimental treatment. He seemed to have developed a revolutionary enzyme recement therapybined with targeted gene therapy.


    The initial results were promising, potentially halting or even reversing the progression of the disease.


    However, theplexity of the treatment and the extensive research investment made it very expensive. A full course was estimated to cost $15-20 million, with the potential need for follow-up treatments.


    Moreover, Dr. Colmen¡¯s therapy was still experimental. It was avable to a small number of patients through his private facility. His waiting list was selective and involved considerations of one¡¯s ability to pay, the sess of the treatment, and the potential for advancing research.


    Camille felt her throat tighten, and she slumped back in her seat, feeling suddenly drained. Her heart was flooded with all kinds of conflicting emotions.


    It had been fourteen years. The resentment and sense of betrayal had already faded into the background, and she was too tired to feel those exhausting emotions anymore.


    Although she had left the family all those years ago, she could still remember Luther¡¯s kindness to her and the bond they once shared as father and daughter.


    No matter what happened, the fact remained that he was the man who had given her a home, encouraged her dreams, and showered her with unconditional love as she grew up.


    The thought of him suffering like this from the disease weighed heavily on her. Her eyes burned, but the tears did note. She was too exhausted to cry. There was too much going on for her to know what to feel and when or how to let go of the emotions swirling inside her.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she sat there lifelessly, staring at herputer screen, until someone¡¯s voice snapped her out of her trance.


    ¡°What are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you working?¡±

 Chapter 108: A Double-Edged Sword – V

    Camille¡¯s head snapped up at the sound of Christian¡¯s voice.


    She hadn¡¯t even heard hime out of the office. She must¡¯ve been too out of it to notice!


    Damn. She was careless.


    Meanwhile, Christian stood before her desk, gazing at her with a hint of curiosity.


    Camille immediately looked at the time and almost let out a gasp. It was already thiste at night?!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said, closing all the web pages on herputer and shutting it down. Then, she started to pack her things, avoiding Christian¡¯s gaze the whole time.


    Christian didn¡¯t say anything, just stared at her intently, taking note of her demeanor and the way she avoided his eyes.


    Even the way she spoke to him just now.


    It was clear that something had happened, but she was trying her best to appear normal.


    However, it was obvious that her efforts were failing. If he asked, he was pretty sure that she would refuse to tell him what the problem was.


    So perhaps the only option he had left was to guess what happened and maybe figure it out from her responses.


    As she finished packing, she looked up to see him still standing there, watching her like a hawk.


    It was a little unnerving.


    ¡°What?¡± she said. ¡°What are you looking at me like that for?¡±


    She never liked it when he did that. It made her feel exposed, like he was always trying to find some weakness in her to exploit next.


    The thought of it made her despise him even more and loathe him with all her heart, especially considering all the stress that had been piling up on her until now.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± he said, staring straight into her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t look so good.¡±


    She wanted to snarl at him. ¡°Leave me alone,¡± she muttered as she headed for the elevator. She was in no mood for Christian¡¯s usual tricks. She had more important things to deal with right now.


    Suddenly, she felt a tap on her arm, and then a tight grip on her wrist.


    Christian forced her to turn around and face him. Even though she struggled, he wouldn¡¯t budge.


    Normally, if someone else did this to her, she would just throw him over her shoulder or twist his arm. There would be no hesitation. She would throw hands immediately.


    That is, if he were any other man.


    But her remaining traces of rationality told her that it would be a bad idea, especially since they were still in thepany. If she did something rash to him now, it would not only ruin his image, but hers as well.


    And they were supposed to be an engaged couple¡­


    All these thoughts raced through Camille¡¯s mind, making her hesitate, which gave Christian the opportunity to observe her even more closely.


    He took in the signs of fatigue on her face, the stress lines, and her red-rimmed eyes.


    To his surprise, she looked like she was trying very hard not to cry.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± he asked in a soft voice, one that she never expected to hear from him.


    Perhaps if she were in a better mood, she would remain civil, but the question itself only irritated her.


    Even in one of her most vulnerable moments, he wouldn¡¯t leave her alone!


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± she said in a sharper tone than she had intended, but she didn¡¯t really care. She just wanted him to keep quiet on the way home so she could process the enormity of her father¡¯s illness in the privacy of her bedroom.


    Christian didn¡¯t seem to like her attitude. His eyes narrowed, and his smile contained a hint of displeasure.


    ¡°I am asking you if something has happened. Tell me now,¡± he said in an authoritative voice. ¡°Don¡¯t attempt to rebel, Miss Parker. You¡¯re not a teenager anymore.¡±


    She looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Why the hell should I tell you? You don¡¯t have the right to know every single thing that goes on in my life!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. You¡¯re my fiancee and my soon-to-be wife. I have the right to know,¡± he answered simply.


    ¡°We are not that kind of couple, and you know it,¡± she snapped.


    How dare he imply that she was behaving immaturely? She had a damn good reason to be snarky with him!


    His grip on her hand tightened. ¡°Tell me right now, Camille, or else-¡±


    ¡°Or else what? Are you going to threaten me again? That¡¯s all you know how to do, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s all you really do most of the time! That¡¯s why, to me, you¡¯re just a pitiful bastard. A scoundrel who never once thought about other people¡¯s feelings and respecting their boundaries. No, you¡¯re the worst person I have ever met in this world, and I wish you the most painful death possible!¡±


    The words poured out of her mouth like running water. She could no longer stop herself.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    But in truth, those harsh words were just the tip of the iceberg. There were many more cruel things she wanted to say to him, but she stopped herself at thest moment.


    Her wish for him to die was one of her greatest hopes, even though it sounded cold and ruthless of her.


    He had ruined not only her life, but the lives of countless others as well. He thought of himself as someone who was so smart, so powerful, and so influential that he never cared about anyone but himself and his damned greed.


    She watched his expression slowly darken at hearing her cursing. Camille knew that her words had upset him, but he was visibly holding back.


    After all, his two bodyguards were still there, standing at a respectful distance, and there were also security cameras that were constantly being monitored.


    So, as someone who didn¡¯t want to make a scene in public, Christian thankfully kept quiet.


    Still, Camille¡¯s voice was loud enough to echo throughout the entire floor ¨C which, fortunately, only she and Christian upied ¨C and it was just pure luck that there were no other guests or staff in the area.


    ¡°Miss Parker, do not test me,¡± Christian said in a cold voice. ¡°Surely you know that I am not someone to be crossed.¡±


    Camille bristled. ¡°You must think I give a damn about that right now!¡± she snapped. ¡°Just leave me alone tonight. For once in your life, stop being selfish and acting like a domineering bastard. I am so sick of you!¡±

 Chapter 109: A Double-Edged Sword – VI

    Camille snatched her wrist away from his grasp and stormed into the elevator, not even waiting for him to enter.


    Christian watched nkly as the doors closed, and then she was out of his sight.


    The sound of the dinging elevator rang in his ears for a few seconds until he realized that he was just standing there like a fool.


    When he returned to their hometer on, Camille had already locked herself inside her bedroom and refused toe out, not even to eat dinner. Even Harrietta tried to deliver a tray to her room, but Camille did not even acknowledge her or open the door.


    Christian went to his room and thought about what had happened. Of course, there had been times before when her patience had finally reached its limit and she hadshed out at him. Things like that weren¡¯t new to him.


    Usually, he would correct her behavior and either threaten her not to do it again or tease her and make her even angrier.


    But this time, it seemed different. That pained look in her eyes kept nagging at him even as he prepared to go to sleep. In fact, it bothered him so much that he could no longer feel the tiredness in his limbs. His mind was awake and alert, and he knew that he couldn¡¯t sleep now.


    It was then that he realized that he needed to find out what was bothering Camille in order to be able to rest and rxpletely.


    ¡®Okay. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re hiding,¡¯ he thought to himself as he took out his cell phone and started making some calls.


    There were only a few things in this world that could rattle Camille Parker like that, so Christian already had an inkling of what ¨C or rather, who ¨C might be involved.


    One hourter, he finally got his answer.


    A slow grin spread across his face.


    ¡°So this is what you¡¯ve been worrying about since earlier,¡± he murmured with satisfaction. ¡°Good. Very good.¡±


    He let out a sinister chuckle.


    ¡°Looks like I can use this to my advantage.¡±


    ***


    Camille spent the next few days in a frenzy.


    Whenever she wasn¡¯t busy with the coboration project and her secretarial duties, she did more and more research on her father¡¯s disease. She scoured the inte for medical journals and articles that were even remotely rted to the disease.


    After hours of research and desperate calls to Dr. Colmen¡¯s secretary, only to have her number cklisted, she finally came to the conclusion that there was really nothing she could do. Even her brothers had no luck.


    Dr. Colmen was their only hope. The longer they dyed treatment, the worse Luther¡¯s condition would get.


    Camille received constant updates on her father from Paul and Ben. Luther¡¯s current condition was indeed deteriorating. He now needed an oxygen mask and was beginning to get infections. There was nothing the doctors could do about it except try to slow the progression somehow.


    But even then, Luther continued to suffer. The painkillers didn¡¯t work sometimes, so he could barely sleep at night.


    Camille heard from her brothers that Emilia stayed by Luther¡¯s side all the time, never leaving him for even a second. She held his hand when he was in agony and talked to him soothingly every night, trying to distract him from the pain.


    That alone was heartbreaking to hear.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What about the hotel?¡± Camille asked Paul on the phone. ¡°What¡¯s going on over there?¡±


    ¡°Ben and I are doing our best to rece them and manage our own work as well,¡± Paul exined tiredly. ¡°It¡¯s been so hectic.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything I can do to help?¡± she whispered. She had never felt so useless at this moment.


    Paul¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°You¡¯ve done everything that you can, sis. We¡¯re doing our best, too. If Papa and Mama knew what you¡¯ve been doing to help them-¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Camille said instantly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell them.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°Please, Paul. You promised me. I don¡¯t want them to know. I¡¯m not¡­ ready yet.¡±


    ¡°All right. I understand.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Still¡­ sis, have you been eating and sleeping well? Take care of your health too, okay?¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m fine. Worry more about Papa. He¡¯s doing much worse than I am.¡± She took a deep breath and asked the dreaded words. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ not suffering too much, is he? How much longer does he¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Paul¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°There¡¯s still time. We¡¯ll find a way. I¡¯m sure that we can find one, sis.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I hope so.¡±


    Camille ended the call and sighed heavily, feeling as if her soul had been drained from her body.


    Her phone calls with Paul often left her feeling dejected and useless. She felt like she wasn¡¯t contributing at all.


    She had promised to help find a way, but there didn¡¯t seem to be any other solution no matter how much she researched. She wasn¡¯t a medical surgeon, so she didn¡¯t even dream of trying to cure the disease herself. No, that was far too much. That field was way out of her league.


    Camille exhaled and tried to calm down, but it was too much just to think of her father lying helplessly in bed, suffering in his physical torment.


    Why was the world so cruel? Why did it have to be like this?


    It was fine if she was the only one to suffer, but why did her family have to suffer as well?


    She began to feel like she was carrying a curse and that she was inflicting it on the people she loved the most.


    At this moment, she wanted nothing more than to vent, to confide in someone about her feelings that felt like they were about to explode.


    But she had no friends here. She was always busy with work, and she didn¡¯t want to involve anyone else in her affairs. If she developed a close friendship with someone, especially if it was an employee of thispany, there was a risk that Christian would use it to his advantage to exploit more of her ¡®weaknesses¡¯.


    She was effectively trapped in the man¡¯s little birdcage with no way out.


    At that moment, a fleeting thought crossed her mind.


    But then she quickly shook it away.


    No.


    Michael McGregor was out of the question.


    She couldn¡¯t possibly confide in him, for obvious reasons.


    Camille took a deep breath and rested her head on the desk, closing her eyes. She felt so tired. The day wasn¡¯t even over yet and she already felt so drained.


    ¡®Just for a few minutes,¡¯ she thought. ¡®I¡¯ll just rest my eyes for a while.¡¯


    Unbeknownst to her, someone was watching her from a distance.


    As her breathing deepened, the figure slowly approached. She was already fast asleep, and the tired lines on her face smoothed out, making her look more peaceful than usual.


    The figure stood in front of the desk and stared at her for a long time.

 Chapter 110: Revelations and Ruin – I

    Christian Cahan shook his head as he looked at her sorry state. This was why he always thought that emotions were a waste. They simply brought you down and distracted you from your goals.


    ¡®Such a waste of time,¡¯ he thought.


    But he shrugged off his jacket and draped it over her shoulders with a gentleness that was unlike him.


    The air conditioning was on, and it was raining heavily outside. If she caught a cold or got sick from overwork, she would be useless at her job, and he couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    He reached out and brushed his fingers lightly across her skin. She was indeed cold to the touch.


    When he looked at her face again, she looked even more tired than before. He could also tell that she had been crying earlier.


    ¡®Indeed, what a waste of emotions.¡¯


    He sighed internally.


    She was going to hate him for this, but he had to do it. It was getting more and more annoying to have to deal with her constant irritation towards him, but he supposed that he couldn¡¯t me her.


    With all the stress she was undertely, he figured that he could forgive her transgressions.


    For now.


    He smirked and turned around, going towards the direction of his office.


    His ns were starting to go into action, and he was looking forward to how everything would go.


    On the coffee table in his office, therey an open chessboard with the pieces in different ces.


    Whenever he and his father yed with each other, Christian would always choose the ck pieces. His father, on the other hand, didn¡¯t really care and took whatever was left.


    Christian personally found the color ck to be quite fascinating. Technically, it wasn¡¯t supposed to be a color since it was the absence of color, but it could still be a color nheless.


    It was just that the shade of ck made him feel drawn to it, as it reminded him of himself. He had nothing inside of him, so his heart did not contain any wasteful emotions except for a silent determination to crush everything that was in his way.


    There were only goals in his head that he needed to achieve. Every single one of them.


    Things often went his way for the past several years, so it would remain the same even now. It was just the way it had always been.


    He sat at his desk and resumed working.


    On the chessboard, there were only three white pieces left, with the ck pieces having cornered them and their king into a checkmate.


    ***


    Camille couldn¡¯t believe her ears the next day.


    ¡°What¡­ What did you just say?¡± she stammered.


    ¡°We can¡¯t believe it either!¡± Ben eximed from the other end of the line. His voice was filled with so much hope, which was a stark contrast to his depressed tone as ofte. ¡°Dr. Colmen actually contacted us today and said that he would put Papa at the top of the priority list! He also told me that the experimental therapy will start as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Wait. Wait a second!¡± she said hurriedly. ¡°So suddenly? H-How? And why? Did he tell you the reason for this unexpected decision?¡±


    ¡°No, just that someone he knew contacted him out of the blue. An old acquaintance, he said. Someone he owed a debt to.¡±


    ¡®An old acquaintance?¡¯ Camille wondered.


    ¡°Wait, hang on, Ben.¡± Her head was spinning. She could barely take in what was happening. For a brief moment, she thought that this was just a wishful dream of hers. ¡°Who is this acquaintance, and do we know this person? I mean, why would they ask Dr. Colmen for such a favor? Maybe¡­ this person is a friend of Papa¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, sis. I can¡¯t ask Papa right now because he¡¯s still resting. But aren¡¯t you happy? Papa can finally get the best treatment! He might get better! With Dr. Colmen¡¯s higher sess rate, he has a good chance of recovery, right?¡± The excitement was evident in Paul¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Camille was momentarily at a loss for words. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right about that¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll call youter, sis! I gotta do something important.¡±


    ¡°Of¡­ Of course. Go ahead. I¡¯ll call you againter, okay?¡±


    Camille didn¡¯t know why she felt this way, either. Her mind was jumbled with confusion, and she had no idea what to feel right now.


    Suddenly feeling a pang of anxiety in her gut, she took the phone away from her ear and started to check her messages and call logs.


    There was nothing. No one had texted or emailed her or done anything to inform her beforehand.


    Not even him¡­


    Camille felt silly for even thinking about it, but¡­


    What if it really was him?


    What if it was Michael who was secretly helping her?N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    After all, the Michael she knew was very kind and generous. He really cared about her.


    Maybe he had somehow found out about her situation and had taken the initiative to help her?


    Taking a deep breath, Camille tested her theory and sent Michael a message.


    ¡®Hey, Noah,¡¯ she texted. ¡®How have you been?¡¯


    It sounded awkward, but she figured it could be passed off as a normal greeting. Hopefully.


    It took Michael only a minute to reply, which touched her a little.


    Someone in Michael¡¯s position usually took some time to respond to trivial messages like this, especially personal ones, so for him to reply so quickly made Camille feel like she was actually important to him. That he actually paid attention to her often and prioritized her.


    ¡®Hey, Vani. I¡¯ve been good. How about you?¡¯ he texted back. ¡®Don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but did something happen?¡¯


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    Was he hinting something? Or was she just thinking too much?


    ¡®I¡¯ve been good, too,¡¯ she replied. ¡®And no, I just wanted to know how you¡¯ve been doing.¡¯


    ¡®I see. It¡¯s just that I know you¡¯ve been working hard on the coboration project with Grady. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯te to see you or oversee things personally.¡¯


    ¡®No, it¡¯s okay. I know that you¡¯re a busy man.¡¯


    ¡®But I ask Grady about the progress from time to time. He tells me that you¡¯re doing an extraordinary job.¡¯


    ¡®He told you that?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. He also told me that you¡¯re quite trustworthy and capable. That¡¯s high praiseing from someone like him, you know.¡¯

 Chapter 111: Revelations and Ruin – II

    Camille could detect a hint of teasing in his newest message. Knowing that Grady talked about her that way made her heart swell, too.


    It was always nice to getpliments on her hard work. She was always diligent and did her best at everything, so when someone acknowledged that and did not take her for granted, it made her feel appreciated.


    Christian rarely did that. Whenever he did, it was just a perfunctorypliment, nothing of substance. It meant moreing from Grady because he was experienced and capable in his own right. He was also known to be quick and resourceful in his work.


    No wonder Christian either wanted him gone or wanted him to work for him. Thetter would not be a good decision however, because there was a good chance that Grady would betray him.


    If there was one word that best described Grady, it was ¡°loyal¡±. He was very loyal to the McGregor family and had worked faithfully under them for several years.


    Needless to say, for him to work for another family would be like living in a parallel universe, because the concept itself was that unbelievable.


    ¡®Thank you. He is also very pleasant to work with. I¡¯ve seen firsthand how organized and capable he is,¡¯ she replied back.


    ¡®Yes, I agree.¡¯


    The subject seemed to stop there, and Camille did not know what to say anymore.


    What did this mean?


    Was Michael not the one who had helped her, after all?


    Or maybe he had and was just keeping it a secret?


    She had no idea how to broach the subject without embarrassing herself with her one-sided assumptions.


    Suddenly, she felt a little stupid. Why should she even think that Michael was the one who helped her? After all, he was a very busy man. He was even busier than she was and had several things on his te.


    Besides, he was under no obligation to help her or her family.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Maybe¡­ she was just assuming things here. Maybe out of wishful thinking.


    But such thoughts were harmful.


    ¡®I¡¯ll text you soon, Noah. I have work to do now,¡¯ she finally messaged him back.


    ¡®All right,¡¯ he responded. ¡®Don¡¯t overdo it, okay?¡¯


    ¡®I won¡¯t.¡¯


    ¡®Good.¡¯


    And that was the end of their conversation.


    Camille stared nkly at her screen, feeling as if a balloon inside her was slowly deting.


    What was this feeling?


    Disappointment?


    But why?


    ¡®Stupid. So stupid,¡¯ she scolded herself as she returned to her work.


    ¡®Why did I even message him in the first ce? That was so awkward¡­¡¯


    But¡­


    Still, she was happy.


    Luther was going to get the proper treatment he deserved! And it was going to be sessful. She hoped that it would be so that he could live something close to a normal life again.


    To be honest, she still wasn¡¯t ready to face him after all these years. It might sound cowardly, but she needed more time.


    Frankly, she didn¡¯t even know if she wanted to see her adoptive parents again.


    Why should she? After all, she was the ungrateful daughter who made the impulsive decision to leave home. Did she even have the right to see them again?


    ¡°Well, you certainly don¡¯t seem to be busy,¡± Christian¡¯s familiar voice rang in her ears, making her feel as if her fears had suddenly been doused with lukewarm water.


    Great. Now here was the one man who could rile her up like no one else could.


    Reluctantly, she raised her head to look at him, not bothering to hide her displeasure.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± he asked with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s using your phone during work hours. What could be so important that it couldn¡¯t wait until your break? Who are you texting?¡±


    ¡°Whatever I do is none of your business. As long as I do my job properly and deliver your instructions on time, there should be noints,¡± she said tly. ¡°What are you doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you be busy right now ording to your schedule?¡±


    Why was it that Christian seemed to be sticking his nose into her businesstely? She noticed that he seemed to be paying more attention to her than usual.


    Was it because of the articles that had been published recently? About how they were a lovely and unexpected couple about to get married?


    Camille had seen several articles about their engagement over the past few weeks. Everyone was baffled that Christian Cahan would marry such an ordinary woman.


    In turn, people became very curious about her, trying to learn her identity and background. Camille hated it and continued to keep a low profile, refusing all kinds of interviews and publicity.


    Fortunately, the employees of thispany were more polite and intelligent than the media and the general public. They weren¡¯t pushy or intrusive, but they certainly whispered to each other more than usual.


    But at least when it came to work, they were serious and still delivered consistent quality results.


    Or maybe they were just afraid of losing their jobs. After all, working for the Cahan Group was a privilege in itself. It was an opportunity not all people could have, so they needed to make sure that they didn¡¯t ruin their careers just to spread some juicy gossip.


    It also helped that Christian made sure the rules of the workce were strictly enforced. Obviously, no one dared stand up to him.


    Everyone knew that he usually looked down on office gossip. To him, engaging in such frivolous activities was detrimental to productivity. He felt that people had better things to do with their time, like making sure that they were doing their jobs properly and checking their quality over and over again.


    The atmosphere was just weird and differenttely because this engagement news was fresh and sensational, especially since it involved the Cahan family.


    Being one of the top billionaires in the country, everyone was curious about what was going on in the family. Gregory was a secretive man by nature, and the only scandal that he had involved histe wife, Pam Cahan, and nothing else.


    Christian, on the other hand, was known to have dated many beautiful and sessful women, but that was about it.


    Finally, Patricia was probably the most public of them all, but even when she traveled the world and had fun, she usually didn¡¯t get into too much trouble and just hung out with friends and random strangers she met by chance. She also made sure not to mention herst name and identity to strangers, for obvious reasons.


    So, the news that Christian Cahan was going to marry his secretary was definitely something that would stay fresh in people¡¯s minds for a long time.


    ¡®Great. Just what I need,¡¯ she thought grimly.

 Chapter 112: Revelations and Ruin – III

    It was one of those moments when Camille was d for Christian¡¯s cold, authoritative nature, because at least with the strict rules he enforced, she didn¡¯t feel too stressed about working at thepany, and no one would dare bother her or make her feel alienated.


    Then again, she never really had any friends here, even though she desperately wanted to. Everyone here seemed to have at least one friend they could count on, while she had none.


    Michael didn¡¯t count because one, he was the CEO of his ownpany, which was apetitor of Christian¡¯s, and two, she wasn¡¯t motivated enough to rely on him and get closer to him for obvious reasons, since Christian would only take advantage of it.


    Due to the busy season, she even forgot that she needed to gather more information about Michael and learn more about his other connections so that she could report back to Christian. The industry g was going to be held next month anyway, and Christian had made sure to give her the opportunity.


    Camille sighed inwardly. It would be nice to talk to Michael again. That is, if it weren¡¯t for Christian¡¯s irritating presence, constantly reminding her of her personal mission.


    She lifted her head from the documents on her desk and noticed that Christian hadn¡¯t responded to her yet. He was still staring at her with that inscrutable look in his eyes.


    She didn¡¯t know what he was up to, but whatever it was, she was certain that she wouldn¡¯t be happy about it.


    ¡°What a cold woman you are,¡± he said suddenly, a frosty smile forming on his lips. ¡°Not even a word of thanks? I expected better from you.¡±


    ¡®There he goes again with his stupid riddles,¡¯ she thought in exasperation.


    ¡°Thanks for what exactly?¡± she said in annoyance. She really hated it when he was vague for no reason. He seemed to enjoy speaking in a roundabout way, forcing her to guess his intentions.


    His smile faded, reced by an icy expression that she had learned to fear over the years.


    Then, as quickly as it had appeared, it was gone. Christian smiled at her again, but as always, it didn¡¯t seem very sincere.


    ¡°Come with me to my office,¡± he said, turning and heading for his door. ¡°I have something important to discuss with you.¡±


    Camille followed him cautiously, not knowing what to expect.


    For a moment, she feared that she might have made a mistake in the reports, or perhaps unintentionally offended a client in their correspondence. Or maybe there was a typo in the reports, which was something that he often resented due to his perfectionist nature.


    ¡®No, I always check my reports thoroughly before handing them over,¡¯ she thought. ¡®Maybe I gave him the wrong file?¡¯


    Such mistakes, though seemingly trivial, were not so insignificant to Christian. But it had been a long time since Camille had made such mistakes. Thest time it happened, she was still a rookie learning the ropes.


    Christian had not gone easy on her at all and had reprimanded her for every single mistake. It had been a hell of an experience, but it had taught her to handle things better and to try to avoid upsetting her boss as much as possible.


    So maybe this time, it was more serious than she thought.


    What had he said just now?


    Not even a word of thanks?


    But what exactly should she thank him for? She had absolutely no idea.


    Her previous feelings of joy and hope suddenly evaporated, and she was left with a feeling of dread in the pit of her stomach.


    She no longer had to worry about her father because her brothers were going to help him fly abroad for treatment. So for now, she didn¡¯t have to stress about his situation.


    As for her blunder with Michael earlier, she was a little disappointed that they hadn¡¯t been able to talk much sooner.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    But when she thought about how Christian had secretly used details of their conversations for his own selfish benefit, she felt a surge of resentment and wondered, for the thousandth time, why she had to be cursed with a life like this. She felt like she was on pins and needles all the time, and it wasn¡¯t a nice feeling at all.


    No wonder she felt like she had premenstrual symptoms most of the time. She was in her early thirties, but she was still young. She didn¡¯t like being stressed this much.


    She never felt this way in her teenage years. She remembered being more carefree, calmer, and more rational.


    This¡­


    It didn¡¯t feel like her. She felt like a ghost upying a foreign body.


    Forcing herself to concentrate, she looked at Christian, who was just standing at his desk, not even sitting down. It seemed that he considered the conversation important enough to remain standing.


    His back was turned to her, which only made it worse.


    Camille didn¡¯t seem to sense any explosive anger from his aura, but she could tell that something was quietly simmering inside of him, which only made her more cautious.


    Whatever he wanted to talk to her about, it seemed to be quite serious.


    When he still didn¡¯t say anything, she decided to speak up first instead.


    ¡°What is it, Mr. Cahan?¡± she asked. Maybe if she kept her tone calm and polite, the tension would ease a bit. ¡°Have I made a mistake in the reports? If so, please tell me so I can make the corrections immediately.¡±


    He turned to her slowly, and there was an unreadable look in his eyes.


    He shook his head.


    She stared at him, puzzled. ¡°Then did one of the VIP customers make aint and I have to-¡±


    ¡°Who were you texting before I spoke to you?¡± he asked abruptly.


    The unexpected question caught her off guard and made her eyes widen. She was momentarily speechless.


    That was his problem?


    Her jaw clenched in anger. ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s none of your business, Mr. Cahan,¡± she said wearily, frustrated at having to repeat herself over and over again.


    Were they going to go on like this for years? If so, her patience was about to run out. She was not his damn property!


    Suddenly, before she knew it, he was standing right in front of her, gripping her chin so tightly that it sent a small sting of pain through her.


    She flinched slightly, but reflexively stopped herself from pulling away. If she did, she might provoke a negative reaction from him, and she did not want that to happen. Especially not in his own office.


    So instead, she stubbornly held his gaze, determined not to show any fear.


    As far as she could remember, this was not the first time he had touched her so aggressively, but if he ever decided to go any further, she did not know what she would do in response. This was already bordering on dangerous territory.


    ¡°You know, you have been my greatest challenge to date, Miss van Gowen,¡± he remarked calmly, though his eyes were burning with intensity, as though his gaze alone could consume her whole. ¡°I wonder¡­ do you do it on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡± she said, her tone devoid of emotion.


    But on the inside, she was seething. She resisted the urge to snap at him for using her former name to taunt her once again. He seemed to enjoy provoking her, so she refused to give him the satisfaction.


    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°I see¡­¡± he said slowly, moving closer until their breaths mingled in the small space between their faces. ¡°Well, then. Though it pains me to do so, I think I must teach you a little lesson this time. This way, you¡¯ll never act against me again. Even my patience has its limits, Miss Parker.¡±

 Chapter 113: Revelations and Ruin – IV

    ¡®Teach me a lesson?¡¯ His words echoed in Camille¡¯s head, and her irritation red. ¡®Who the hell does he think he is?¡¯


    But despite her anger, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little uneasy.


    There was something different about his words this time.


    Was he nning something?


    When she didn¡¯t answer, Christian¡¯s tone became dangerous. ¡°I think I need to keep you locked as tight as possible in this little birdcage that you¡¯re trapped in,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°Perhaps I have left the gate a little loose for a while.¡±


    His words made no sense. ¡°Stop calling me a caged bird, you psycho,¡± she snapped. ¡°You may have sessfully entangled me in your life for your own selfish benefit, but I¡¯m free to say and do whatever I want, especially if it¡¯s in response to injustice. Who are you to punish me and teach me a lesson? I have done nothing wrong to you!¡±


    Thatst part was said on impulse, out of the anger and defensiveness in her heart, and it increased her hesitation even as the words left her mouth.


    Because, of course, it wasn¡¯t entirely true. She had done things behind his back quite a few times, though she had been careful not to make it too obvious.


    Wait. Could it be¡­?


    Had he found out about her secret ns? Had he found something crucial, a piece of evidence he could use to ckmail her?


    As her mind raced, trying to figure out what the purpose of this ¡°discussion¡± could be, her thoughts came to a screeching halt when Christian suddenly brushed his fingers against the skin of her cheek.


    The touch was light, almost feathery, and it sent a shiver down her spine.


    ¡°Huh. You really have no idea,¡± he said, a strange smile forming on his face. ¡°But that¡¯s okay. What bothers me, though, is that you think it was done by another man. You haven¡¯t even considered the possibility, have you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She stared at him, trying to make sense of his words.


    He sighed. ¡°You know¡­ I have no idea if you¡¯re just pretending or if you¡¯re really that oblivious. But either way¡­¡± He let go of her chin and cupped the side of her face, bringing their faces close together. The proximity bothered her a lot, but she endured it. ¡°It boggles my mind how little you think of me, my dear Camie.¡±


    As she gazed into his dark, fathomless eyes, a sudden, almost intrusive thought crossed Camille¡¯s mind at that moment.


    She had looked at this exact same face for years. Though she would rather not have, she had no choice but to meet him and talk to him more than she could bear.


    But even with his arrogant personality, it did not change the fact that he was handsome. His gaze had an enigmatic quality to it, inviting mystery and elegance into the depths of his intense gaze.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    His face was nothing to scoff at, looking as if it had been carved by the gods themselves. He was dashing in a roguish way, and when he looked at people sometimes with coldness and yfulness, it made his charm all the more irresistible.


    Camille knew this and had noticed it from the beginning. There was no denying his allure. It was just a fact.


    So even though their proximity made her ufortable at the moment, she had to admit that sometimes she could not help but stare at his face for a while. It was part of human nature, the fact that people were naturally attracted to beauty.


    Well, most people. Which, unfortunately, included her.


    Whenever she saw handsome and beautiful people, she couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized. It was an unconscious reaction.


    Thinking about it now, she felt like it was a waste. Christian¡¯s personality definitely ruined his good looks. If she¡¯d been given a photo of him without the context of his personality, she might have thought it would be nice to be engaged or married to a man like that.


    But the thing about beauty was that it could almost always be used to fool people. It was that effective. It was like the waymercials and beauty product models worked.


    But for a moment¡­ just for a brief moment¡­ she wondered.


    If she let herself go and decided to surrender and submitpletely to Christian Cahan, what would be of her?


    Would he really own her, touch her, make her his?


    Was it the fact that she kept pushing him away that made him want to push her buttons even more?


    Was it the fact that she resisted him every time that made him want to do whatever he wanted with her?


    Camille thought about it and finally came to a conclusion.


    ¡®Even though we¡¯re like this right now¡­ and even though we¡¯re this close¡­¡¯


    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t feel anything at all.¡¯


    Of course, she was slightly affected by their proximity. By how close he was, by how their breaths mingled, and by how ambiguous the atmosphere in his office became, with no one else around and the door firmly closed.


    However, even though the situation felt precarious, she couldn¡¯t feel any romantic attraction to him. She felt that no matter what he did to her, even if he pinned her to the desk and pressed his body against hers, her heart would not waver in the slightest.


    And with that realization came an astonishing sense of calmness that made the fear within her fade into the background.


    ¡°Maybe if you fix your attitude, I might think differently about you,¡± she said, the words slipping from her lips without her having to think twice.


    Only momentster, however, she regretted it, because Christian¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and he even looked a little pleased.


    It was clear that he had deliberately misinterpreted the meaning of her words. It was as if he had been given a chance, and she did not like what this implication meant for a change in his intentions.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Christian said cheerfully, with a hint of pride in his voice that immediately made Camille¡¯s walls go up. ¡°Because I have good news for you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± she said, blinking. That took her by surprise. ¡°What is it?¡±


    He reached out and started ying with stray strands of her hair, giving her that flippant smile.


    ¡°Hey, how¡¯s your father doing?¡± he asked. ¡°He hasn¡¯t died of his illness yet, has he?¡±

 Chapter 114: Revelations and Ruin – V

    Camille felt the blood drain from her face, and her palms felt cold and mmy all of a sudden. For a brief moment, she felt lightheaded, as if the room was spinning and she was struggling to keep her bnce.


    With Christian still being this close and still cupping her face, she couldn¡¯t even move much.


    However, that wasn¡¯t her problem right now.


    Right now, her mind was racing, analyzing his words in the span of a few seconds in her head.


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± she said in a hardened voice.


    What did he just say?


    ¡®He hasn¡¯t yet died from his illness¡¯?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The¡­ The nerve¡­!


    ¡®Calm down,¡¯ she told herself. ¡®Let¡¯s think about this for a bit more.¡¯


    For starters, how did he know about this?


    She had never mentioned her father¡¯s condition to him before. No way in hell was she going to bring that up with him, of all people.


    Plus, the only times when they talked about her adoptive family was whenever he wanted to threaten her and ckmail her over their safety.


    Christian¡¯s smile didn¡¯t fade even as he slowly let go of her, though he did not move an inch from his position. ¡°I asked you how your father is,¡± he said casually. ¡°Is he doing well? How¡¯s the treatment going? I¡¯d like to get some updates from you personally, that¡¯s all.¡±


    She narrowed her eyes. Did he really think that he could avoid the real reason why she asked?


    ¡°How do you know about that? The van Gowens never announced anything to the public,¡± she pointed out icily. ¡°As far as the people know, my parents are on an extended vacation. My brothers are the one temporarily in charge right now. There hasn¡¯t even been a meeting with the Board of Directors for a recement yet.¡±


    There was a moment of silence before the grin on Christian¡¯s face widened.


    ¡°Oh my dear, dear Camille,¡± he said, bursting into augh. ¡°My ever so capable assistant¡­ how can you be so gullible and careless sometimes? Have you never learned anything from my harsh training of you in the past when you were still a rookie?¡±


    She stared at him, uprehending. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°So, that means you¡¯ve been keeping track of your adoptive family, huh? Basically, you¡¯ve been in constant contact with them, because otherwise, you would not know about sensitive information like this, especially the part about the Board of Directors,¡± Christian said cheerfully.


    Camille¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Shit.


    ¡°And to think that you told me that you¡¯ve never gotten in contact with them and that you never will, because that part of your life is in the past now,¡± he continued on, moving his face closer to hers once again. Suddenly, the atmosphere seemed to shift into something slightly sinister.


    ¡°So¡­ did you tell them anything? Especially about us?¡± he asked with a gleam in his eyes. ¡°Did you tell them about the contract that I so unfairly forced upon you? If so, I will be very disappointed, Miss Parker. You made an agreement not to tell anyone about our contract, didn¡¯t you? If you betrayed me, then I will have no choice but to punish you, after all.¡±


    Camille¡¯s heart began to pound wildly in her chest, fear sprouting from the pit of her stomach and spreading to every part of her body.


    Technically, she hadn¡¯t told her parents, only her brothers, but that didn¡¯t make much of a difference.


    She had intended to keep it a secret until the end, if she ever managed to expose him. She had nned on not arousing his suspicions in any way, to make it seem as if she was almostpletely submissive to him, to make him think that he had full control over her.


    She knew that he had no solid proof that she was working with her brothers to bring him down, but she had let her words slip out of surprise and anger. Damn it!


    If he decided to conduct an investigation ¨C especially with the capable men he had under hismand ¨C her personal mission and all the other things she had done over the years might be revealed, and that would be the end of her possible freedom. She could also no longer predict what he might do next.


    Christian was a thorough man with many connections. She, an ordinary woman, could not possibly stand a chance, especially if her ns were exposed prematurely.


    Her mind raced, and then a decision quickly came to her.


    At this point, there was no way that she could tantly lie to him. If she denied being in contact with her family, he would see through her deception immediately, and that would destroy what little trust he had left in her.


    Camille took a deep breath before looking him dead in the eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve been indeed in contact with them.¡±


    He raised an eyebrow, intrigue shing in his eyes. He probably hadn¡¯t expected her to admit it so easily.


    ¡°But just to be clear, I did not tell them about our agreement,¡± she said. ¡°My brothers were the first to contact me, and I responded in kind. I told them that I was living well and working for a goodpany. The three of us have never met in person since the day I left my family when I was eighteen. We just talk through messages from time to time, asking each other how we¡¯re doing and how the hotel is going. That¡¯s all. My adoptive parents know nothing. I begged Paul and Ben not to tell them about me.¡±


    It was a half-truth. Paul and Benjamin had indeed contacted her first, and obviously her parents knew nothing.


    In fact, everything she had just said was true, except for the detail that she had not told her brothers about the arrangement with Christian. They had known about it for a long time and had supported her from the sidelines while keeping a low profile.


    ¡°I did not tell you about this because it might make you suspicious. My brothers are very protective of me, so I see no reason to worry them and possibly have them go against you,¡± Camille continued. ¡°But they are the reason why I happened to find out about my adoptive father¡¯s current condition. When Paul first told me about it, I was distraught and wanted to help.¡±


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Christian remarked. ¡°Even though you swore that you¡¯d never dwell on the past again? You still kept in touch with them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a different matter altogether,¡± Camille said quietly. ¡°No matter what happened, he is still my adoptive father who raised me since I was a baby. He gave me a home and a family that I could count on. He was a good dad.¡±


    ¡°Except that you abandoned that same loving family years ago.¡±


    Camille felt his words stab her right in the heart. ¡°I know,¡± she admitted, pained. ¡°But still, I would be lying if I said that I don¡¯t care at all. This is a matter of life and death. I don¡¯t want my father to die.¡±


    Christian searched her eyes for a moment, as if trying to find an answer to his unspoken questions.


    Then, as if satisfied with what he saw, he smiled.


    ¡°But your father is fine now, isn¡¯t he?¡± he said.


    Camille didn¡¯t feel good about this all of a sudden. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true¡­ But¡­¡±


    Christianughed. ¡°Although I¡¯m disappointed that you think someone else did it, it¡¯s all right. I¡¯m more interested in hearing your thanks.¡±


    He pulled his face away, enjoying the look that fell on her features as the realization slowly set in.


    ¡°I had to pull some strings to contact Dr. Colmen, busy as the man is. But it was worth it, wasn¡¯t it? After all, your father was put as a high priority on his list. Now, where¡¯s your gratitude?¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!